Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 701, to 713 – Finale]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 701

If Mandy didn’t get the hint now, she’d be downright foolish.

“Got it, thank you, sir. I’ll find a chance to thank him later,” she said, turning to leave.

The driver watched her walk away, muttering to himself, “Kids with a sense of gratitude like that are rare these days. Hey, wait, your cigarettes!”

But it was too late, Mandy was already gone.

It was close to midnight.

Jasper, holding his jacket in one hand and a cigarette in the other, made his way downstairs.

Mandy glanced up and saw him approaching.

He didn’t notice her, though.

She couldn’t help but stare at him as he passed.

Jasper was tall, easily over six feet. His hair was slightly curled, styled back in a way that highlighted his sharp, clean-cut features.

On most men, this kind of hairstyle would have looked messy, but not on him. He carried an air of rebelliousness, the image of a carefree rogue.

It wasn’t until he disappeared from her view that Mandy snapped out of it. She quickly followed him outside.

Just as Jasper was about to get into his car, a clear voice called out behind him, “Excuse me.”

He paused, phone in hand, and turned around, blowing out a thin stream of smoke.

His dark eyes landed on Mandy curiously.

Mandy gathered her courage and stepped forward. “I’m the staff member you helped last time at Mystique. You left too quickly before I could thank you properly, so I came to thank you now.”

Jasper raised an eyebrow puzzledly. He had no memory of her at all.

Had I helped someone?

Maybe, but it clearly wasn’t important enough for him to remember.

“Yes, you probably don’t remember, but that’s okay. I do,” Mandy said with a small smile.

Jasper didn’t seem to care.

His phone call connected, and without giving her another glance, he turned and got into the car.

The driver shot a quick look at Mandy before driving off.

She stood there for a moment, feeling a bit disappointed at not getting a response, but she brushed it off and went back to work.

Jasper finished his call and leaned back in his seat to rest.

They soon arrived at the Weekleys’ Estate.

As Jasper got out of the car, the driver handed him a box of cigarettes. “Mr. Jasper.”

“What’s this?” Jasper asked, glancing at the box.

“It’s a token of gratitude from that girl,” the driver explained.

“A token of gratitude?”

Jasper’s lips curled in amusement as he examined the box.

He recognized it was a carton of cigarettes, but the brand didn’t ring a bell.

“Marlboro,” he read aloud, chuckling. “I only like tobacco from abroad.”

Without hesitation, he handed it back to the driver.

“You can keep it,” he said.

Then he walked into the villa without looking back.

He was observing her from a small window.

A few things had happened since Violeta joined the tennis club.

Jasper, always the observer, had watched from the sidelines, taking in her graceful presence on the court. He’d also watched as she and Hayden grew closer.

She is shining.

Violeta played in a tournament for the tennis club and brought back a trophy.

Jasper looked at the gleaming trophy, and his gaze slowly drifted to the window. Outside, Violeta was warming up with Kaylee.

Her pastel sportswear accentuated her vibrant energy.

From afar, Jasper’s dark eyes watched her through the small window, the glass creating a quiet barrier between them.

“Violeta is really something, huh?” A female voice broke his focus.

Jasper was startled.

He quickly shifted his gaze away.

Nessie had somehow slipped in without him noticing.

“When did you get here?” he asked.

“I knocked earlier. Didn’t you hear me?”

Chapter 702

“You were too focused,” Nessie muttered.

Jasper turned around, placing the trophy on a shelf in the corner. “I wasn’t looking at anything.”

Nessie shot him a skeptical look. “Weren’t you just watching them warm up? Violeta and Kaylee make a great pair. It’s rare for our tennis club to have two members as good as them.”

Jasper ignored her and prepared to leave.

Nessie called after him, “Jasper, you can’t just hide in here all day watching everyone else. You should get out there and practice with the group from time to time! Seriously, you’re getting more and more hands-off these days.”

Jasper glanced at her. “Isn’t that what Nolan and you are for?”

He let out a lazy yawn and added indifferently, “My presence is not important. See you.”

Nessie could only shake her head helplessly as he left.

Before the new members joined, Jasper used to love playing with everyone.

But lately, something has changed. He barely even showed up for practice anymore.

All he did was hide out here and watch from afar, though no one knew what he was watching.

Nessie leaned against the spot where Jasper had been standing and murmured to herself, “I have to admit, the view from here is pretty good. You can see everything.”

Meanwhile, Lucy was back in town.

Jasper heard the news from a friend of a friend.

It happened over drinks.

“Who’s back?” someone asked.

“Lucy!”

“Oh, isn’t she Jasper’s ex? Haha, I remember her. She was a dancer, right?”

Jasper rested his chin in his hand, his eyes downcast. He didn’t join in on the conversation.

“Hey, Jasper! Didn’t Lucy leave the country after you dumped her? Man, you were cold. What kind of girl do you even like if she wasn’t good enough?”

“Didn’t you start dating someone else right after Lucy? What was her name again…”

“I remember, it was Esther!”

“Yeah, and Esther even confronted Lucy, didn’t she? That was wild!”

They laughed as they dug up old gossip right in front of Jasper, who seemed either completely unfazed or entirely uninterested.

“Hey, Jasper, who did you like more, Lucy or Esther?” Someone teased him.

Jasper finally looked up, glaring at the speaker. “I like your mother. Now order some drinks.”

The group erupted into laughter.

Jasper crossed his legs and leaned back into the couch. He finished his drink in one smooth motion, leaving nothing but a polished ice sphere in the glass, which he set down on the table.

Lucy was back, but Jasper couldn’t care less.

To him, she was just someone from his past. In fact, from the moment he broke up with her, he had already stopped feeling anything for her. Whether she stayed abroad or returned home was none of his business.

Everyone knew one thing about Jasper. He never went back to his ex.

If he had really liked her, they wouldn’t have broken up in the first place. And since they did, it meant she had become irrelevant to him.

Soon, the waiter in charge of the room came in to serve the group more drinks.

Since the group would spend lavishly, staff here would need connections to get to serve them.

After a few more drinks, Jasper started to feel stuffy and wanted a cigarette. He reached into his pack only to find it empty.

He stepped outside to get some air and ran into a waitress.

Without thinking, he said, “Go grab me a pack of cigarettes.”

Mandy had just finished cleaning a room next door when she heard the voice. She paused and looked up, realizing it was Jasper.

“Alright,” she said quickly.

Mandy went outside and bought a pack of Marlboro.

When she entered the dimly lit room, she handed Jasper the pack. He took it without looking and tore open the packaging, only to realize something was off.

“What’s this?” he asked, frowning.

“Marlboro,” Mandy replied.

Jasper frowned in displeasure.

The waiter in charge of the room rushed over. “Why’d you get that? Go to the bar and get a pack of Davidoff. Mr. Jasper doesn’t smoke any other brand.”

Mandy blinked in surprise, then quickly headed downstairs to get what Jasper wanted.

This time, though, she didn’t even make it into the room.

The same waiter intercepted her at the door, taking the cigarettes from her. She’d done the errand, but the credit wouldn’t go to her.

Chapter 703

Jasper suddenly remembered Mandy, all because of that pack of Marlboros from before.

As he headed downstairs to settle the bill, he overheard an argument at the bar.

“Skyler, why wasn’t the cigarette sale credited to me?”

“Room 303 wasn’t your table. You’re just trying to steal someone else’s credit. What’s the matter? You want a tip too? Well, maybe once you start wearing stockings, we’ll talk.”

Mandy clenched her jaw. “But he specifically asked for me. I didn’t go looking for him.”

“There’s no proof of that. If you want credit, get Jasper to vouch for you.”

Mandy fell silent.

Skyler knew full well that Jasper would never come downstairs just to vouch for her.

In Skyler’s eyes, Mandy was too proud and rebellious.

She needed to be put in her place, and that included making her clean the bathrooms and take care of the less desirable tasks.

“Skyler, why do you always target me?” Mandy asked, her voice barely concealing her frustration.

“I’m not targeting you. If you don’t like it, you can leave.” Mandy’s hands balled into fists, her frustration building.

Just as she was about to resign herself to another day of being mistreated, Jasper’s voice rang out from the stairs, calm and clear.

“Credit her for the cigarettes.”

Skyler immediately straightened. “Sure.”

Mandy had been fully prepared to quit on the spot, even if it meant working for free for half a month, but she was caught off guard when Jasper once again stepped in to help.

She glanced over at him, filled with gratitude.

Jasper’s cold expression didn’t change. He gave her a brief glance before heading toward the door.

After he left, Skyler glanced at Mandy meaningfully. “If you knew how to play your cards right and got close to him, you wouldn’t have to listen to me anymore.”

Mandy didn’t respond.

Skyler’s words stung, especially for someone like Mandy, who was new to the workforce.

Jasper’s two acts of kindness had stirred something in her.

She found herself looking forward to the next time she would see him.

However, Jasper’s visits to Mystique weren’t regular.

He wasn’t the type of person Mandy could run into just by wanting to.

Meanwhile, Lucy had heard the rumors circulating about Jasper and Violeta when she returned from abroad.

She assumed the two of them were together now.

Many at school believed it too.

Whenever women got too clingy, Jasper would usually distance himself, knowing that the more attention he gave them, the more trouble it would cause.

He hadn’t expected Lucy to go to Violeta and start stirring up drama.

It became a public scene in the cafeteria, and things got ugly.

Hayden eventually stepped in to stop Lucy from causing further trouble.

Lucy, knowing better than to cross Hayden, backed down and left.

If Hayden hadn’t spoken up, Jasper wouldn’t have just stood by and watched Violeta get hurt.

He knew Hayden would intervene because Violeta was different from him.

And Jasper had been right. It was another sign that Violeta meant something to Hayden.

That was a good thing, just like Jasper had said before he wished them the best.

But the pang of jealousy he felt deep down told him that his well-wishes weren’t as genuine as he liked to pretend.

He wasn’t as indifferent as he wanted to be, but he couldn’t control his feelings.

“Timing is everything in life,” Jasper thought, snapping out of his reverie.

In front of him, an older man, clearly drunk, was rambling on.

“Look here, young man, I got this drink first, so don’t go trying to take it from me! If you want more, you’ll just have to sit back and watch, haha!”

“Then pay for it,” Jasper replied coolly.

“Huh? Haha, pay for it? No way! That’s never going to happen. Haha… hic!”

Skyler approached, gesturing for two waiters to escort the drunken guests upstairs.

“It’s just you tonight? Room 303, as usual?” Skyler asked Jasper.

“Yeah.”

With that, Jasper coldly nodded and headed upstairs.

It was clear that something was off with him tonight.

He was alone, and anyone could tell his mood wasn’t great.

Once in the private room, he ordered a single bottle of liquor and sat there drinking by himself.

After returning downstairs, a supervisor approached Skyler.

“Skyler, should we send someone up to keep him company?”

“No need. Jasper’s not in the mood today. Let’s not disturb him.”

Chapter 704

“Alright.”

Turning around, Skyler noticed Mandy standing at the door.

After a moment’s thought, Skyler signaled the supervisor to let Mandy go up.

“Her? She’s never been there before. I’m worried she might offend him.”

Skyler smirked. “She’s different from the others.”

It was the perfect chance.

If Mandy messed up, she’d be fired right away.

If Jasper liked her, she could potentially become someone who could approach him in the future.

Either way, everything rested on how well she seized this opportunity.

The supervisor nodded and made the necessary arrangements.

Mandy made her way to Room 303, not knowing that it was all a test set by her superior.

Carrying the tray of wine and fruit, she knocked and entered the room, unaware she was being used as bait.

Inside, Jasper sat on the couch, smoking and distracted by his phone.

At first, he didn’t pay attention to who had entered until Mandy set the wine on the table and said, “Your wine is here. Do you need anything else?”

Upon hearing her voice, Jasper looked up.

“It’s you.”

After seeing her twice before, Jasper now recognized her.

Mandy smiled softly. “You recognize me this time.”

Jasper put down his phone, signaling her to pour the wine.

Bending over to pour, she finally caught his serious gaze.

Mandy was wearing Mystique’s men’s uniform, which made her stand out.

“Don’t Mystique have women’s uniforms?”

“Yes, but I requested to wear the men’s uniform,” she said, briefly pausing before explaining further.

With his legs crossed, Jasper looked at her with a playful expression. “Why? I thought you were supposed to be a greeter. Why are you up here?”

His memory was good.

The first time they met, Mandy had been outside, welcoming customers and seeing off drunken customers.

She wore a man’s uniform, probably to avoid serving customers upstairs.

After finishing pouring the wine, she stood respectfully to the side and answered, “It’s because of personal reasons. It’s more convenient for me to wear it this way. Skyler had me come up today.”

Jasper took a sip from his glass, then asked, “What’s so inconvenient? No wonder your manager has you doing random jobs. Bosses usually don’t like employees who act on their own.”

Especially in their line of work.

Mandy’s expression stiffened slightly.

After a moment of hesitation, she bent down and rolled up her pants, revealing several twisted scars running along her slender legs.

“That’s why I don’t wear skirts.”

Jasper glanced at her legs, his eyes briefly flickering, but his tone remained even. “How did this happen?”

“I got burned when I was a kid, playing near a fire.”

Jasper gave a small nod, took another sip, and motioned for her to pour more.

Whiskey, with its complex flavors, was typically enjoyed in small amounts. Too much alcohol at once could be damaging.

“This is 60 proof whiskey.”

“I know,” he said.

Mandy said nothing more as she continued pouring.

The room was quiet, so Jasper struck up a conversation as they drank.

“How old are you?”

“Just turned 20.”

“You’re not from Quinston, are you?”

“No, I moved here for school.”

“Won’t working at Mystique affect your studies? Won’t your parents care?”

Mandy lowered her gaze. “They won’t. I don’t have parents.”

Her work didn’t interfere with her studies-in fact, she needed the job to support herself.

Before coming to Mystique, she had worked other jobs, but Mystique offered the best pay. So, after a year of struggling, she decided to take it.

When survival was on the line, things like reputation took a back seat.

As long as she stayed true to herself, that was what mattered.

Jasper’s gaze softened with a trace of pity when she mentioned her parents.

“You can leave. I don’t need your service here.”

Chapter 705

“Alright.”

After Mandy left, Jasper remained in the room for another hour before settling the bill and heading out.

Mandy thought it was just a routine service.

However, as she was cleaning the restroom, her supervisor appeared behind her.

“Mandy, you can stop cleaning. Ms. Jasper stored some wine today. It’s all been recorded in your performance. You might be the top seller this month. Skyler said you’ll be in charge of Room 303 from now on.”

The supervisor’s words left Mandy in shock.

At the reception, she found that Jasper had stored three bottles of wine, each priced at 300 thousand. She had earned a hefty bonus.

Previously, Room 303’s sales had been divided among several waiters, but this time, all the credit went to Mandy.

The news spread quickly, and soon everyone was talking about how lucky she was.

Mandy hadn’t expected Jasper to be so generous.

The three bottles of wine he stored were worth nearly a million.

Even though she only received a portion, it was still a significant amount.

The unexpected fortune filled Mandy with both gratitude and unease.

But despite her worries, she couldn’t deny the joy the money brought. She treated herself to a nice meal and bought some expensive everyday items she had wanted for a while.

Her roommates noticed her new purchases and couldn’t help but comment.

“Mandy, this smells amazing! I saw this brand at the store, but it’s so pricey. How come you suddenly splurged on it?”

“Yes, this shower gel costs hundreds!”

None of her roommates knew Mandy worked at Mystique.

She hadn’t exactly hidden it, but she didn’t go around announcing it either.

“My performance this month was good, so I treated myself.”

One of the girls sighed. “That’s nice. By the way, I know you’ve been working part-time. Where do you work? My parents didn’t send me much allowance this month. I need to find a job.”

Before Mandy could answer, another girl sitting on the top bunk, her legs crossed, snidely remarked, “Oh, please, it’s just a bottle of shower gel. What’s there to brag about?

“You guys don’t even know where she works, do you? I saw her at Mystique when I was out with my boyfriend. She was tugging with a drunken man. Definitely doesn’t look so innocent!”

The room went silent.

The girl who had asked earlier looked at Mandy awkwardly. “Wait, Mandy, you work at Mystique?”

Mystique was a well-known, high-end bar in Quinston.

This industry had a bit of a shady reputation.

Most people assumed a good girl wouldn’t work in such a place.

Especially not someone like Mandy, a college student.

Working there implied she wasn’t focused on her studies.

With the expensive items she had recently bought, the other girls were quick to judge how she earned the money.

Mandy had hesitated for a long time before taking the job.

She wasn’t the most open-minded, and a small sense of shame still lingered inside her.

Now, being pointed out by her roommates has deepened that embarrassment.

Even though she hadn’t done anything inappropriate, she only greeted guests; she still felt uncomfortable.

Mandy averted her gaze, grabbed the shower gel, and placed it back on her desk. Trying to act indifferent, she said, “Well, I do work at Mystique. I bet none of you want to do that, right?”

“Of course not! If my parents found out, they’d kill me!”

The girls moved away from her as if she were contagious.

Mandy felt a pang of discomfort but said nothing. She packed up her textbooks and left the dorm.

From that moment on, rumors of her working at Mystique spread across the department.

She had been an ordinary student, but now she drew attention -whispers followed her wherever she went.

Still, Mandy managed her newfound wealth responsibly.

She was a good student and loved learning, even splurging on premium course materials that few others would buy.

Chapter 706

When Mandy wasn’t attending classes, she spent her time working at Mystique.

Jasper hadn’t made an appearance, so she carried on with her usual duties as a greeter. If he did show up, she’d be assigned to Room 303.

A month flew by, and still, there was no sign of him.

During the holiday, Mandy originally planned to work as a private tutor, but she couldn’t stop thinking about Jasper. So, she decided to take on a full-time position at Mystique.

Upon knowing that, Skyler suspected Mandy might have feelings for Jasper.

However, they were in different worlds, the wealthy son and the ordinary girl, and the odds weren’t in her favor.

Still, Skyler didn’t say anything, simply agreeing to let her work for two months full-time.

Despite this, she couldn’t shake the disappointment, as Jasper still hadn’t come.

One day, the young men who had partied with Jasper in Room 303 showed up. Unable to help herself, Mandy asked them what Jasper had been up to.

They laughed and joked.

“Oh, Jasper? He’s been on vacation with Zoren and the rest. Who knows where they went?”

“I know. I saw his Instagram post yesterday. He’s out on the prairie with Zoren, Liam, Zoren’s cousin, and Hayden.”

Others pulled out their phones.

“Really? I didn’t even notice until you mentioned it!”

Mandy glanced at their phone screens and saw the group photo.

In the group photo Jasper posted, there were four guys. Jasper stood in the middle, a man in a white coat beside him, and a girl smiling sweetly on the other side.

It was obvious from the photo that the group had a close bond. Their outfits and appearance screamed privilege.

While the four guys were all attractive and eye-catching, Mandy couldn’t take her eyes off the girl standing next to Jasper.

With her background in psychology, she noticed that despite Jasper’s arm being around his friend’s shoulder, his stance and body language suggested something different.

Since Jasper posted it, it was clear he was satisfied with it.

Mandy’s intuition told her that Jasper saw that doll-like girl differently.

“Violeta is truly a campus belle. She’s so stunning.”

“No wonder there are rumors about her and Jasper.”

“Careful! Don’t let Jasper hear you say that. He’ll be angry.”

As their conversation trailed off, Mandy stood there silently, processing everything.

It became clear that Jasper had been living his life, moving on from old habits.

It wasn’t a surprise who would stay caught up in a casual fling forever.

Mandy had worked her way up from a small village, enduring many struggles along the way, but she had never felt as helpless as she did now.

The gap between their social classes felt like an impossible divide.

Jasper hadn’t stored the wine for her out of affection, and his kindness hadn’t been just for her-it was simply because he was a good person.

Yet somehow, she had let herself hope for more.

A quiet storm of emotions churned inside her as she lowered her eyes.

Two more weeks passed before Jasper’s vacation finally ended.

He returned to Quinston. Along with his friends, he visited Mystique as usual.

This time, Zoren and Liam tagged along too.

When Mandy entered Room 303, she immediately recognized Zoren and Liam from the photo Jasper had posted.

She stood in the corner of the room, silently performing her duties.

After a few drinks, one of the men jokingly asked Jasper why he hadn’t found a new girlfriend yet–it wasn’t like him.

Jasper had a reputation for quickly moving from one relationship to another.

Yet, almost an entire semester had passed since his last breakup, and he still hadn’t found someone new.

Chapter 707

Jasper looked at the man and asked, “Why not introduce me to someone?”

The man chuckled and replied, “Oh, please, no one on my list is good enough for you.”

Zoren joined in, teasing, “Tired of the usual? Going for something more low-key now?”

Jasper grinned. “It doesn’t matter if they’re flashy or simple. I’m staying single for a while.”

Liam couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

“Alright, alright,” Zoren said, waving it off.

Mandy stood nearby, quietly listening to their playful chatter.

Even though Jasper made it seem like a joke, who really knew what he thought deep down?

His words were just for amusement.

She was just an observer, knowing her place and staying within her boundaries.

After the dinner, Mandy cleaned up the private room. While tidying up, she noticed something wedged between the couch cushions, a light violet hairband. She picked it up and examined it closely.

It looked expensive and was probably made of real silk.

As she studied it, a sense of familiarity washed over her. After thinking for a moment, she realized she had seen a girl in a photo with Jasper on Instagram, wearing the same hairband tied in a ponytail.

It was exactly where Jasper had been sitting earlier.

Clearly, the hairband had fallen from his pocket.

Uncertain of what to do with it, Mandy folded the hairband and kept it with her, just in case Jasper came looking for it later.

After finishing her cleaning, she was about to leave when her supervisor approached.

“Did you find anything in the room that belongs to Mr. Jasper?”

Mandy paused for a moment and answered, “Yes.”

“What did you find?”

“A hairband. It should be his.”

The supervisor reached out. “Let me take a look.”

Mandy pulled the hairband from her pocket and handed it to the supervisor, who examined it for a few seconds.

“Just this? I thought it might be something more valuable. Anyway, Mr. Jasper is in the parking lot waiting for it. You better take it to him quickly.”

“Alright.”

When Mandy arrived at the parking lot, she saw Jasper leaning casually against his car, smoking.

She glanced down at the hairband in her hand, took a breath, and walked over. “Here’s your belonging,” she said, handing it to him.

Jasper stubbed out his cigarette and took the hairband from her.

“Where’d you find this?” he asked.

“It was between the couch cushions where you were sitting.”

Jasper examined the hairband carefully, almost as if he was concerned it might’ve gotten dirty.

Mandy noticed something rare in his expression, a slight hint of worry. Jasper usually came across as carefree and unruly at Mystique, but now it was clear that the hairband meant a lot to him.

Even though it wasn’t her place, Mandy couldn’t help but ask, “This hairband… it belongs to a girl, doesn’t it?”

“Yes,” Jasper casually responded, opening his car door. “Thanks for finding it and keeping it clean.”

“You’re welcome,” Mandy said, then added, “But if it’s so important to you, maybe next time don’t carry it around so carelessly. You might not be as lucky in finding it again.”

Jasper smiled slightly. “You’re right.”

“Take care.”

As Jasper’s car pulled away, Mandy stood there watching.

If she still couldn’t see his attitude, she would be too foolish. It was obvious that Jasper didn’t care about her, as he rather cared about a hairband. She understood her place. It was time to let go of any fantasies she’d held onto.

From that point on, Mandy continued to work at Mystique. But this time, she willingly gave up her exclusive rights to Room 303.

“Why are you giving it up?” her manager asked, visibly annoyed. “Do you know how much effort I put in to get you into that room? You’ve got a good thing going, and now you want to walk away from it?”

In Skyler’s eyes, Mandy either didn’t understand the opportunity she had or she was too proud for her own good.

Who did she think she was?

It was a coveted opportunity that others couldn’t beg for, but she rejected it.

In truth, if it hadn’t been for her connection to Jasper, Skyler would never have given her such an opportunity in the first place, as she didn’t follow the hidden rules.

During her time managing Room 303, Mandy had made a hefty commission of 90 thousand just from the last time Jasper had stored wine there.

Chapter 708

With her earnings over the past months, Mandy had made as much as some office workers make in a year. What more could she want?

“Thanks for all the support. I know there’s been talk since you put me in charge of Room 303. So maybe it’s time to hand it over. Whoever’s next in line can take it. It’s not that I don’t want to manage it anymore, but I don’t want to hog the opportunity. Also, I won’t be coming next month.”

“What?”

Mandy gave a small bow. “I appreciate the chance you gave me. I’ve saved enough to cover my needs. I want to focus on my studies now.”

It was uncommon.

Most women who worked in the nightlife industry found it hard to go back to a simpler lifestyle after getting used to high earnings. But Mandy was different.

“Well, it’s your choice. Just make sure you won’t regret it.”

“I won’t.”

Mandy worked for the rest of the month at Mystique and never returned after that.

Her absence didn’t make much of a difference to Mystique.

No one asked where she went.

Not even Jasper.

Time flew by.

Jasper and his friends graduated from Toland University, and he decided to continue his studies abroad.

After their farewell drinks and a final meal together, Jasper headed to Wiltonshire. Hayden and the rest followed their paths.

The memories of his time with Violeta at Toland University felt like a forgotten film, sealed away in Jasper’s mind.

In Wiltonshire, he met new people and returned to his usual routine.

He had tried to find her in the crowd, but he was met with disappointment. She was like a needle in a haystack, hard to find but unique.

With the rise of the internet, Jasper didn’t need to return home to keep up with Violeta’s life.

She had made waves in the domestic entertainment industry.

In Wiltonshire, Jasper found himself trapped, just as he had once been in the tennis club’s lounge.

He stayed in a bigger but equally confining place, avoiding the things he didn’t want to face.

But eventually, life caught up with him.

His family sent people to find him several times. Under the weight of their pressure, Jasper finally agreed to return home. Word of his return spread quickly to his friends.

That day, they started chatting in their group after a long time of silence.

Jasper re-recorded his voice message three times before he sent it.

“You must be kidding, Vio. You’ve got the influence now and don’t need my help. You’re the company’s goldmine. I’m the one who should be sucking up to you! If you need anything, just say the word…”

The transition of power went smoothly.

But Jasper wasn’t ready to take charge yet, so he suggested spending two years at Apex to get back into the swing of things and slowly take on more responsibility.

His family was content as long as he was willing to come back.

Apex Entertainment was already a well-established company, so his father allowed him to go there for a few years.

In the end, whether he was dragged there or went by his own will, he was still heading toward the same destination.

Once at Apex, Jasper didn’t do anything major.

He had a special assistant named Jeffrey Sarratt handling most of his work.

After a relaxed six months, Evelina joined Apex.

To Jasper, her clumsy attempts to impress him were like watching a child play. He didn’t even bother to expose it.

However, he needed someone to help him maintain stability with his family, and the pressure to get married was looming over him.

Honestly, no man would turn away a beautiful woman.

So, Jasper decided to go along with Evelina’s game.

It had been a while since he last visited Mystique after his time abroad.

That night, he walked back into Mystique. The place had been renovated two years ago, and the second floor was no longer how he remembered it.

Time had passed.

Most of his old friends, who used to run in the same social circles, were starting families or focused on their careers.

Graduation had placed everyone back in their proper roles in society. Those who once called him by his first name now mostly refer to him as Mr. Weekley, and very few lived as carefree as he did.

Chapter 709

Jasper didn’t call anyone when he arrived. Instead, he quietly sat at the bar counter, sipping his drink.

Even though the staff at Mystique had been replaced a few times, Skyler, the manager, remained.

Skyler came over upon hearing Jasper’s arrival.

“Hello, Jasper. I haven’t seen you for a long time.”

Jasper looked over and smiled slightly. “Yes, it’s been a while. You’re still around.”

Skyler smiled politely. “Yes, I’ve thought about leaving. But once I step out of Mystique, I’m not sure where I’d go. So I’ve stayed. Guess I’ve gotten too comfortable here.”

“Sit down and have a drink with me.”

“Sure.”

The two sat together at the bar counter, catching up like old friends after a long absence.

The bartender poured a drink for Skyler, too. Seeing the wine, Skyler suddenly remembered something.

“Jasper, is this the new wine? You probably forgot, but the wine you stored here before you left is still in the cellar. It hasn’t been finished.”

“Oh?”

Jasper wasn’t surprised he’d forgotten. After being away for a few years, it was natural.

Skyler gestured for the bartender to retrieve the wine from the cellar.

“Jasper, don’t think too much of it. I just figured it’d be a shame for such good wine to go to waste.”

The wine had appreciated over time, and what Jasper had paid back then wouldn’t compare to its value now.

Leaning back in his chair, Jasper asked casually, “How many bottles did I store back then?”

“Three. You drank two. There’s still one left unopened.”

“Now I remember,” Jasper recalled having purchased them to cheer up a waiter.

“That waiter’s gone, right?”

“Yes, she left a while ago. Surprised you still remember her.”

“I have an impression of her.”

“She returned to her studies after saving enough. It’s been a few years now, so she’s probably graduated by now.”

The bartender returned with the wine.

After sharing a couple more drinks, Skyler had other matters to attend to and left first.

Jasper lingered at the bar for another half hour and enjoyed the music before leaving.

The Apex monthly report lay on Jasper’s desk, with the first page highlighting the female artist rankings-Violeta at the top.

Jasper scanned her schedule and said, “From now on, I’d like to see Violeta’s schedule first.”

Jeffrey, his assistant, nodded, not surprised by the request.

Violeta was Apex’s biggest star at the moment, and it made sense that Jasper would want to keep a close eye on her.

“Sure, I’ll list all her schedules in one form.”

“Hmm.”

After briefly reviewing the other reports, Jasper was about to dismiss Jeffrey when he changed his mind.

“Forget it. Leave things as they are. I don’t need to see her schedule separately.”

Confused, Jeffrey asked, “Why?”

Jasper squinted. “Treat everyone equally. I should treat everyone equally.”

He repeated the phrase, not just for Jeffrey but as if reminding himself.

“But Violeta’s our top artist right now. It’s a good idea to monitor her closely to avoid any issues like we had with Lydia-“

“That won’t be necessary. Violeta isn’t Lydia. You can go now.”

Jasper cut him off, making it clear the conversation was over.

“Alright.” Jeffrey nodded, leaving the office quietly, but remained puzzled.

From a business standpoint, it made perfect sense to track the activities of top artists. Jasper had been right to ask for special attention from Violeta at first.

So, why the sudden change?

Treating everyone equally?

What does that mean?

Jeffrey couldn’t figure it out, thinking Jasper’s decisions were hard to understand.

Jasper had always been a hands-off leader, even skipping over the financial reports lately.

Chapter 710

Jasper ended things with Evelina at the right moment. It was the same way he had started their relationship perfect timing.

Although Evelina struggled to accept it and clung on for a while, Jasper knew how to handle the situation smoothly.

He had long recognized Evelina as a woman who always wanted more than she could have.

After a few months together, they both got what they needed from each other.

When the time came to part ways, Jasper ensured Evelina received more public attention than she’d ever had since her debut.

Mixing both kindness and firmness, he finally convinced her to stop bothering him.

Jasper felt satisfied watching Violeta win an award. He sat through the entire award ceremony, despite her appearance only lasting about ten minutes.

It seemed like something a business mogul would do-not for fun, but to keep an eye on industry trends.

That day, with nothing better to do, he went to Mystique once again.

Now that his breakup with Evelina was public knowledge, Jasper found himself a target for many women eager to win his heart.

However, they didn’t know that Jasper had already shut down any possibility of getting involved romantically again.

Later that night, he encountered someone familiar. After all these years, he was surprised that he still recognized Mandy.

“You are…”

“I’m Mandy. I’m surprised you still remember me. Seems like I haven’t changed too much over the years.”

After graduating, Mandy moved to a different city for work…

Just a week ago, she was reassigned to Quinston to handle a client there. That evening, her client had specifically requested they meet at Mystique for business, so she had no choice but to go.

She hadn’t expected to bump into Jasper at the bar counter on the first floor. Upon seeing him, she initially thought she was mistaken.

Though they’d crossed paths a few times before, she had let go of any unrealistic dreams she once had about him.

She faced reality with calmness. Fortunately, she had been through enough setbacks to know how to stay composed. She continued her education and gained a valuable qualification.

Over the years, she poured her energy into her work and was rewarded for her efforts. She was no longer the shy waitress who used to work in a corner of Room 303.

Jasper’s gaze swept over her, his voice clear as he said, “Your face hasn’t changed, but a lot of other things have.”

Mandy knew he was talking about her appearance.

Back when she worked at Mystique, she had been reluctant to wear skirts. Now, she was dressed in a sharp business suit, showing off her legs, something she’d always been inferior about.

“Your legs…”

“I had surgery two years ago, and the recovery went well.”

Mandy shared it openly.

Jasper didn’t hold back from complimenting her. “You were always meant to look this stunning.”

His casual praise caught her off guard, and she replied with a hint of surprise, “Thanks.”

Just then, her phone vibrated; her client upstairs was still waiting. She glanced at Jasper and said, “How long are you staying? I need to head upstairs. If you’re still around later, maybe we can catch up.”

“No rush,” Jasper replied. “You’re not a waitress anymore. Go ahead. I’ll probably be here for another half hour.”

Mandy nodded. “Alright.”

She didn’t intend to make him wait. After all, she wasn’t sure if she’d be able to finish in time.

Encounters like this were up to fate, and she couldn’t force them.

She went upstairs while Jasper turned his attention toward a female singer performing on stage.

Luckily, the meeting went smoothly. As if fate were on her side, the client’s wife called about an emergency at home, asking him to leave early. Within 20 minutes, Mandy had escorted the client downstairs.

After settling the bill, she returned to the bar counter and was relieved to see that Jasper was still there.

Jasper raised an eyebrow in amusement. “You didn’t just send your client away with an excuse, did you?”

“Of course not,” Mandy replied, taking a seat next to him and ordering a glass of juice.

“I’ve thought about this a lot. Meeting you back then felt like an honor. You were a huge help to me, and I’ve always wanted to express my gratitude if I ever got the chance.”

Chapter 711

If Jasper hadn’t stepped in to help Mandy back then, she probably wouldn’t have made it through college so easily.

She wouldn’t have had the strength to handle all the exams.

Her life had been exhausting, but Jasper’s assistance gave her a chance to move forward smoothly. Without his help, she might have been lost long ago, never reaching where she was today.

Jasper was curious. “Really? What did I do for you? I honestly don’t remember.”

Mandy smiled. “Well, people who do good often forget about it. But I remember it.”

Jasper looked at her thoughtfully and smiled. “Looks like life’s been treating you well these past few years.”

“I wouldn’t say I’ve done extraordinarily well, but I’m happy with where I am now.”

“That’s good to hear.”

After all, for most people, money solved the majority of life’s problems.

“What about you?” Mandy asked. “How have you been these past few years?”

“Do I look like I’m struggling?”

Mandy paused, then said seriously, “You might be wealthy, but you don’t seem truly happy.”

Leaning back in his chair, Jasper seemed intrigued. “Why do you think that?”

“I’m not sure of all the reasons, but a happy person doesn’t usually drink alone at a bar.”

Her words hit home.

Usually, Jasper only visited bars when he was feeling down.

In the past, he surrounded himself with people to avoid appearing lonely. But as he got older, he found himself enjoying solitude more and more.

Now, he could spend half an hour just sipping a single drink, savoring the quiet.

He didn’t deny it, remaining silent.

Mandy glanced at him, her eyes softening with a hint of sympathy.

Was it possible that someone like him, seemingly on top of the world, had unfulfilled longings?

Suddenly, a woman rushed over, pushing past Mandy. She called out, “Jasper! There you are! Why didn’t you tell me you were here? I’ll join you!”

Mandy could only stand there in surprise.

Jasper turned to the newcomer, flashing a faint smile. “Ivory, what are you doing here?”

Ivory McGee beamed at him. “I came with a friend. I didn’t expect to see you here, Jasper. Let me sit with you!”

Ivory was one of those women who had been pursuing Jasper for some time.

She had met him through her brother in Wiltonshire, but he had never been interested in her romantically.

Even though she often hinted at her feelings, he always turned her down politely. Yet, here she was, again.

Jasper glanced at Mandy, noting how Ivory had rudely shoved her aside. He didn’t appreciate how she treated Mandy.

“I’m with someone at the moment,” he said, his voice calm but firm.

Ivory turned to Mandy, giving her a once-over as if sizing up the competition. “What’s so special about her? She’s nothing compared to me.”

Her disrespectful comment crossed Jasper’s line.

“Ivory, where do you get that kind of confidence? It’s sad when you can’t even see yourself clearly.”

After he said so, Ivory showed a look of grievance.

Mandy’s expression was also subtle.

“Why are you being so harsh?” Ivory said, her voice breaking. “Is it so wrong to like you? I wouldn’t even be here if I didn’t care about you.”

Jasper didn’t waver. “It’s time for you to go. I don’t want to have to say it again. Liking someone isn’t wrong, but when it’s one-sided, it becomes a problem. Should I call your brother to come pick you up?”

Ivory left in tears.

Mandy listened to Jasper’s words, feeling as though a cold breeze had swept over her heart.

Liking someone wasn’t a crime, but one-sided affection was doomed from the start.

It almost felt like he was giving her a warning too.

Her once unsteady feelings were now firmly in check.

She had thanked Jasper for his past kindness, and they didn’t have much in common beyond that. There wasn’t a reason for her to stay any longer.

Since she had already stood up, she could leave now.

Jasper broke the silence. “I’m sorry for what just happened. I apologize on her behalf.”

Chapter 712

“It’s okay. I don’t think she did it on purpose. It’s almost time, so I’ll leave first,” Mandy said before leaving.

Jasper simply responded with a soft hum.

After Mandy left, Jasper’s expression became somewhat despondent.

What he said just now was also a reminder to himself.

The blockbuster success of “The Golden Ages” marked a milestone leap for Apex Entertainment.

Although this was a collective team effort, Jasper gained more recognition than the others for this achievement as the CEO of Apex Entertainment.

Following this success, the Weekley family considered having Jasper take over other business sectors. In the near future, he would no longer be the CEO of Apex Entertainment.

The wedding invitation was given to Jasper privately by Hayden.

Jasper accepted the invitation and said he would definitely attend the wedding.

The hall where Hayden and Violeta were going to hold their wedding was booked by Jasper through someone he had a relationship with.

He didn’t know what wedding gift to give, so he arranged the wedding venue.

On the wedding day, Jasper attended in a gorgeous dress, sat in the audience and watched the whole scene, then clapped and blessed them.

It was not as hard to accept as imagined.

Or maybe he had already imagined this future in his mind when he went to Wiltonshire, and now it can be said that the assumption had come true.

The people who came to Violeta and Hayden’s wedding were basically acquaintances.

After the ceremony, Jasper and Liam stood together and chatted until Cynthia came over and asked Jasper to join her in socializing with the elders.

Jasper knew that this was another excuse.

Cynthia never gave up on letting Jasper go on a blind date.

She had been quiet for a while. However, perhaps because she saw that Hayden and Violeta were getting married today, she became worried and started to set Jasper up with girls again.

This time, Jasper still didn’t want to go, but he was dragged along half-heartedly.

“Jas, this is Mrs. Yates. I told you before.”

Since he had come to socialize, it wasn’t Jasper’s character to keep giving others the cold shoulder.

He smiled and said politely, “Hello, Mrs. Yates.”

A few of them stood together chatting casually, and Jasper gave half-hearted responses until two lovely girls approached them.

Cynthia, “Oh, is this your youngest daughter, Josie?”

Mrs. Yates nodded. “Yes, this is the first time she has joined me for such an occasion. Josie, Jessie, this is Mrs. Weekley and Jasper.”

I know the Yates family has an older daughter named Jessie Yates, but I’ve never heard of a younger daughter named Josie Yates.

From the conversation, Jasper learned that Josie had been weak since childhood and had been raised by her godmother in the countryside. After more than a decade, she was finally brought back this year.

Josie and Jessie were from the same roots, but they had different educational environments since childhood, which had cultivated them into two people with different personalities.

Jessie was bright, generous, and graceful.

Josie was a little timid and not outstanding enough.

Cynthia took up with a fancy to Jessie and wanted to set her Jasper.

But Jasper had been in contact with rich girls since he was a child, and now he was immune to the term “rich girls.”

Therefore, the one who caught his eye was actually the timid Josie.

When he saw Josie for the first time, Jasper only thought of one sentence: The same fate but a different destiny.

Perhaps it was because Jasper saw that Josie was uncomfortable in front of them, so he spoke up to help her out.

“Mrs. Yates, I want to talk to Josie. Is it convenient for me to take her there?”

“It’s alright. Josie, you go with Jasper. He will take care of you.”

Cynthia’s expression froze for a moment. She thought that Jasper was attracted to Josie, who came back from the countryside, and not to Jessie, who was raised in luxury.

Jasper took Josie aside and sat there playing with his phone without saying anything.

Although sitting here was much better relaxing than socializing with others, Josie didn’t know what was Jasper’s intention of bringing her here, so she boldly asked, “Jasper, why did you bring me here?”

Jasper said calmly, “I brought you here to get some fresh air. Don’t be restrained. Do whatever you want. You can go back later.”

Josie was confused by his words.

But she could sense that Jasper held no ill will toward her. Not only did he lack malice, but he also showed little interest in her.

Jasper looked at his phone and said, “Your sister is very good at this kind of occasion. Since you don’t like it, you can be smarter next time and find an excuse to leave.”

Josie replied, “I think this place is very beautiful. I like it.” Jasper moved his eyes to her face. “Do you really like it?”

“Yeah. I like it.”

“Then why don’t you sit down? Don’t your feet hurt?”

Josie was stunned by his reply.

Jasper easily exposed her disguise. “Your high heels are too small, and your Achilles tendon is worn out.”

The fact that Josie didn’t sit down despite her foot pain only indicated that she was constantly straining herself.

Yet, she insisted on pretending to be completely calm.

She thought she was doing a good job of it.

However, in the eyes of Jasper and the others, she was as transparent as if she were unclothed; they could easily see through her awkwardness.

They chose not to point it out before because they were respectful and wanted to preserve Mrs. Yates’s dignity.

Chapter 713

Jasper was tired of playing along, so he revealed the truth.

Upon hearing this, a hint of embarrassment flashed across Josie’s face.

Jasper’s words were blunt, but they also made Josie realize that he genuinely brought her here to relax.

She sat down and loosened her shoes.

“Why do you want to help me?”

“Do you need a reason to help people?”

“Don’t you need one?” Josie smiled and said, “Since I returned to the Yates family, no one has treated me as the daughter of the Yates family. If I had known that I would live in such a restrained way, I would rather not come back.”

Jasper said, “You are quite open-minded. Normally, shouldn’t you be happy when you suddenly find out that you have parents with a net worth of hundreds of billions?”

Josie replied, “I was indeed very happy at the beginning, but later on, it was just so-so.”

Nobody in the Yates family welcomed her.

She was aware of her situation and didn’t want to be a burden.

Jasper glanced at her and said, “I know someone who is similar to you; she returned to her family halfway and is doing very well. Everyone in her family loves her.”

Josie was silent. “You are talking about Violeta, aren’t you?”

“Yeah.”

“Is she … the reason why you helped me?”

“I guess so, you have the same fate but different destiny.”

He thought that if Violeta returned to the White family and found herself in Josie’s position, she would also need someone to come to her aid.

“Well, I owe her to your help then.” Josie flicked her hair and suddenly remembered something. She asked Jasper seriously, “Are you planning to marry Jessie?”

Cynthia and her mother had tried so hard to set up Jasper with Jessie. If Josie couldn’t figure it out, she’d be foolish.

But it was her that Jasper called away, which surprised Josie. She didn’t expect that she, a marginal Yates family daughter, could also catch his eye.

Jasper took a sip of wine and said decisively, “No.”

“Then you won’t…”

“No.”

Jasper looked at her with deep eyes and refused very straightforwardly.

“I won’t accept the arrangement of my family, and I won’t just marry someone.”

Josie paused for a second, pulled the corner of her mouth, and said, “You are pretty cool … hehe.”

Jasper saw Violeta and others not far away. He stood up and prepared to walk towards them, putting the wine on the tray next to him, then he glanced at Josie and said, “Would you like to take a rest or come with me? I’ll introduce you to someone.”

“No, I’ll just sit here for a while. Go ahead. Don’t worry about me.”

“Okay.”

Jasper said nothing more and walked away.

Josie cast a glance at his back, rubbed her ankle, and quietly mumbled, “Jasper Weekley, you definitely have a unique personality.”

She saw Jasper walk over to Zoren and the group, saying something to them.

Then, their attention shifted toward Josie, prompting her to smile awkwardly.

Jasper looked at Josie once more before turning his attention back to chat with the group.

“She is the youngest daughter of the Yates family, Josie Yates.”

“Is it the Yates family that your mother wants you to get engaged to?”

“Right, but I won’t get engaged. I’m not interested in Jessie Yates, but my mother likes her. If I have to marry someone from the Yates family, I’d rather marry Josie … ‘

Those who were present were left speechless by Jasper’s reply.

**********************

“The End of Jasper Weekley’s Side Story”

Are you satisfied with the Ending? Comment below, and we can give our feedback to the author.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 691, to 700]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 691

Given the sheer size of the diamond, Violeta would not wear the ring daily, so it was also designed as a pendant. If she ever chose not to wear it, she could hang it around her neck as a stunning pink diamond necklace, still radiant and eye-catching.

The wedding was intimate yet exquisite, inviting only close friends and family members.

Violeta specifically requested this; she wanted her wedding to be simple and free of unnecessary guests. The Frosts were naturally low-key, so Glen fully supported Violeta’s idea. Given Hayden’s current position, a lavish affair wasn’t appropriate.

Irene agreed to keep the wedding modest but insisted that everything be elegant and refined. This was her bottom line for her daughter’s wedding. Therefore, while the event wasn’t grand, everything was lavishly beautiful, almost like a fairy tale.

When the Whites married off their daughter, it truly felt like a princess was getting wed.

Irene adored Violeta like her precious treasure. She didn’t need to be hands-on, yet she spent countless nights preparing for Violeta’s wedding, even moving to Wiltonshire a month in advance to decorate the church.

Watching her daughter get married, Irene’s eyes glistened with tears as she leaned on Anton’s shoulder.

Under the priest’s witness, Violeta and Hayden made vows to spend their lives together, and everyone in attendance wore beaming smiles.

Many guests took photos during the wedding; there was no way to keep it a secret.

Pictures from the ceremony spread like wildfire on Twitter, sparking discussions and trending for a week.

After getting married, Violeta took a vacation, spending half a month traveling abroad with Hayden.

Some people were filled with joy, while others wore frowns.

They were both in Wiltonshire, but while Violeta was soaring high, Evelina’s situation was dire.

Evelina had scheduled her surgery with Henry, but the date had been postponed. She initially thought she would be able to have her surgery after a month. Still, when the new appointment came, it was delayed again.

The second postponement pushed her surgery back two months.

Over three months, Evelina’s health deteriorated further.

They had to seek other doctors with no way to file a complaint. However, no other doctors were willing to take her case due to the delays in her treatment, and with the word out that Evelina was a patient Henry didn’t want.

Evelina had lost so much weight that she was almost unrecognizable, and her life hung by a thread.

Henry had initially promised to perform the surgery due to Jasper’s recommendation. Now, he was unwilling to help her and continuously postponed the surgery. This was all part of Jasper’s intentions.

Evelina was the architect of her own misfortune. Had she not made things difficult for Violeta before, Jasper wouldn’t have turned a blind eye and abandoned her in her time of need, even neglecting fundamental humanitarian concerns.

As Evelina’s condition worsened, Winona, Jenny, and Shania naturally couldn’t stay by Evelina’s side forever.

For their own futures, they needed to find other paths.

Consequently, Winona secretly sold off some properties Evelina had acquired in Quinston and pocketed a substantial sum.

Jenny and Shania took over many of the luxury items Evelina had bought, planning to sell them to gather enough money to return home and live a comfortable life.

All of this was done behind Evelina’s back.

If anyone were to blame, it would be Evelina herself, who had only ever surrounded herself with Winona and her sisters since entering the industry. Most of her assets were also controlled by Winona.

“Since you don’t like the persona I’ve crafted, I’ll just delete it,” she had said, unaware of the real intentions behind her friends’ actions.

Winona made an excuse to return to their home country, leaving Evelina behind in Wiltonshire.

Her first order of business upon returning was to hand in her resignation.

Over the years, she saved a lot of money and even took some of Evelina’s funds. Now, she had enough to live comfortably without needing to work anymore.

Apex didn’t hold back Winona at all. They didn’t keep artists who wanted to leave, let alone a manager.

After staying with Evelina for another half month, Jenny and Shania suddenly vanished one day without a word.

They didn’t even tell Evelina they were leaving.

Once Violeta was married, she finally received two prestigious invitations to film projects.

Thanks to Mason, Violeta had risen to greater heights, standing on the shoulders of those who supported her.

Chapter 692

As Violeta stood on stage at the Oscars, confidently holding her trophy and graciously expressing her gratitude, she was at the pinnacle of her life.

Meanwhile, in Arlowand, Zelena was sitting in a car, waiting for her driver to pick up some alcohol. She leaned against the car window, holding an iPad in one hand and watching the live Oscars broadcast.

With only thirty seconds allotted for acceptance speeches, Violeta elegantly delivered a brief thank-you in Elic before gracefully turning and leaving the stage. Violeta had just stepped onto a new level of success.

This was an unprecedented achievement for the entertainment industry, surpassing the former icon Xena. Tonight was a celebration for the industry, with Apex posting five stunning photos of Violeta to celebrate her remarkable success.

Zelena coldly observed the content on the iPad, letting out a sarcastic laugh.

Just then, the driver emerged from the supermarket with beer in hand. As he approached the car parked on the roadside, he suddenly received a phone call, causing him to stop and answer. “Hello? Mrs. Blake, I’ll bring Ms. Blake back right away. We’re on our way,” he said. “Okay.”

Zelena had a penchant for drinking. Initially, her parents didn’t care much, but as they saw her spiraling downward, they enforced a strict ban on alcohol in the house. Consequently, the Blakes no longer kept any alcohol around, leaving Zelena to blackmail and persuade her driver to sneak out and buy some for her.

That night, they were out buying alcohol secretly, away from her family. The driver quickly ended the call and hurried towards the car. Just as he was almost there, his eyes widened in shock. He saw something and yelled, “Ms. Blake! Get out of the car!!”

However, his voice couldn’t compete with the speed of an approaching small truck.

As Zelena heard her driver’s shout, she was about to roll down the window to ask what was happening when a small truck slammed into the rear of their sedan at full speed.

Bang!

The loud crash reverberated. Zelena barely had time to react before the impact force jolted her seat upward. She lifted her momentarily off her chair before she crashed heavily against the front passenger seat.

Everything spun around her.

Even as she remained conscious, all she felt was the warm trickle of blood flowing down from her head, pooling at the corner of her mouth.

She couldn’t move, staring wide-eyed as her driver rushed towards her, abandoning the beer he had dropped. It smashed to the ground, splattering liquid mixed with shards of glass everywhere.

“Ms. Blake!”

“Quick! Call 120!”

Then, Zelena lost consciousness.

Zelena suffered injuries to her spine. She already had pre-existing back issues from earlier injuries, and now, this accident has exacerbated her condition. The car crash severely damaged her spine, compounding her injuries. When the doctors emerged from the operating room, they merely shook their heads at Josh and Sharon, saying, “We did our best; the recovery will depend on her condition.”

Sharon couldn’t bear the reality and fainted on the spot.

Josh trembled as he asked, “How is my daughter…?”

A nearby doctor informed him, “The car crash severely compressed her spine, almost folding it in half. Her nerve functions are compromised. Everything depends on whether she wakes up, but… the worst-case scenario is paralysis.”

Paralysis!

Those words struck Josh like a bolt of lightning. Even though he had faced many challenges, the news that his only daughter might be paralyzed was almost too much to bear. He stumbled backward, struggling to process it.

How could this happen?

Why was fate so cruel to him?

Perhaps Zelena never anticipated that the person responsible for this accident was herself.

When she had inadvertently harmed Ophelia in the past, Ophelia went through the darkest time of her life. At that moment, Ophelia vowed to make the person who hurt her pay, promising a lifelong feud.

With Violeta’s evidence, Ophelia successfully tracked down the foreign waiter who had been bribed. After intense interrogations, the waiter confessed that Zelena was behind the scheme.

After receiving this revelation, Ophelia initially felt disbelief.

Zelena had once been so attentive to her, and she never imagined that the one who had caused her harm was actually her!

After learning that Zelena was the mastermind, Ophelia fell silent for several days. Ultimately, she resolved to seek revenge against Zelena, leading her to orchestrate this car accident.

Chapter 693

She had someone keeping watch for a long time, and finally, the perfect opportunity came.

Ophelia never intended for Zelena to end up paralyzed.

Zelena was paralyzed all thanks to her own “dedication” back then.

If it weren’t for her two previous back injuries, her spine wouldn’t have been so fragile.

Now that she was paralyzed, perhaps this was the best punishment for her.

After leaving the entertainment circle, she thought she could return to the Blake family and live a life of luxury as their spoiled daughter.

Well, she had to spend the rest of her life lying in bed now.

Three months later.

Zelena had tried several times to regain her mobility but failed.

The nerves were dead, and recovery was impossible. Even the hospital had given up, telling Josh and Sharon to accept this reality.

Josh and Sharon, of course, weren’t going to let the person responsible for the accident get away with it.

But, Ophelia had paid off the person who caused the crash. Before he even got in the car, Ophelia had already given him enough money and had arranged everything, even ensuring his sentence would be reduced.

The accident was ruled an unfortunate mishap.

The truck’s brakes had failed.

And because the driver showed such remorse in court, slapping himself in the face, and didn’t attempt to flee, he was sentenced to only seven years.

No matter how much Josh and Sharon resented it, the law is the law.

The courts would only act within legal boundaries.

Seven years in exchange for Zelena to spend the rest of her life paralyzed.

Who could imagine what Zelena must have felt when she woke up in that hospital bed, realizing she couldn’t move?

Josh and Sharon hired a caregiver for her.

However, from the moment Zelena learned she was paralyzed, she completely crumbled.

Her parents were heartbroken too, and they personally fed Zelena, caring for her daily.

Until one day…

Ophelia came to see her in person.

“Lena, look who’s here to see you!”

Sharon smiled as she opened the door, gesturing for Ophelia to come in.

Ophelia was wearing sunglasses and a sleek brown designer coat. She was also holding an exclusive leather handbag while exuding her star-like aura.

The caregiver was feeding Zelena.

Despite her breakdown, she had reluctantly accepted the need to eat since she had nothing better to do than lie in bed.

Hearing Sharon’s voice, Zelena glanced toward the door.

She was surprised to see Ophelia and her eyes flickered.

Ophelia strode over to the bedside and removed her sunglasses, smiling down at Zelena, but her eyes were cold.

“It’s been a while, Lena.”

After Zelena had returned to Arlowand, not a single friend had come to visit her.

Finally, someone had come.

Sharon thought Zelena would be happy about this, so she motioned for the caregiver to leave the room.

The caregiver set the bowl aside, wiped her hands, and left the room.

“Ophelia, have a seat. You’re the first person to come visit Lena. Thank you so much. Poor Lena … she is having such a hard time.”

As Sharon spoke, her eyes welled up with tears. Ophelia’s lips curled into a cold smile.

Hard time?

Her suffering couldn’t be compared to her cruelty!

It’s retribution and she deserved this!

Of course, Ophelia wasn’t going to say any of this to Sharon. Straightening her coat, she said, “Mrs. Blake, perhaps you should step out for a bit. I’d like to have a personal conversation with Lena. I’m sure she’d like to catch up with me as well.”

Sharon glanced at Zelena, then nodded. “Alright. I’ll leave you two to talk. Take your time.”

Ophelia smiled. “Sure.”

After Sharon left, only Ophelia and Zelena remained in the room.

Zelena, though paralyzed, could still speak. Once Sharon was out, she rasped, “Ophelia, I can’t believe that you’re here to visit me.”

Ophelia responded coolly, “How could I not? I have to be here… to have a good laugh at you.”

Zelena’s face stiffened. A second later, she recalled the time she had accidentally injured Ophelia, and guilt immediately gnawed at her heart.

Chapter 694

“What do you mean?”

“Hahaha, stop pretending at this point, Zelena. It was you! You’re the reason my career stalled, mocked by everyone online, and I lost the Best Actress Award!”

Ophelia didn’t beat around the bush.

Zelena would be the biggest fool on Earth if she still couldn’t comprehend.

It was clear that Ophelia knew everything now, which was why she had come today.

Since her intentions weren’t kind, Zelena certainly didn’t want to stay in the same room with her. She couldn’t do anything in her current condition, and if Ophelia wanted to harm her, she wouldn’t even be able to fight back.

“Ophelia, calm down. You … you must have misunderstood something,” Zelena said, trying to sound composed as her eyes darted toward the call button by the bed.

Ophelia had already seen through her. She stood from her seat and slowly approached the bedside.

“Are you thinking of pressing the call button right now?

“Too bad. You can’t move now. Hahaha, this is the best revenge the universe could have given you! At first, I thought you might die in that crash. But now, I think paralysis suits you better. You’ll spend the rest of your life lying in bed or maybe, in a wheelchair.”

“W…-what? The accident … was your doing? You hired someone to hit me?”

Zelena’s voice grew frantic, her eyes wide with shock as she glared at Ophelia.

Ophelia crossed her arms, not even bothering to deny it.

“Yes, I hired someone to cause your accident. And what if I did? What can you do about it?”

There were only two people in the room. Ophelia hadn’t come here just to mock her; she had come to make everything crystal clear.

She wanted to deliver the final blow; if not, she would regret it for the rest of her life.

Ophelia was well-prepared.

She brought her face closer to Zelena’s and whispered sinisterly, “Since your accident, I’ve had my eye on your every move.

“Those caregivers taking care of you are my people. Don’t worry. I’ll make sure they take excellent care of you for the rest of your days.”

“You! Get out! Get out of here! Someone help! Mom! Mmm…

mmm…

Ophelia grabbed the spoon from the nearby bowl and forced it into Zelena’s mouth, silencing her cries for help.

“After everything you did to me, letting you live the rest of your life in bed is merciful. You really had me fooled for a while, but not anymore. I found out everything myself.” Ophelia’s voice was ice-cold.

“Your stupidity is beyond saving. Your jealousy toward Violeta destroyed you, but did you even manage to hurt her? No. She reached even greater heights. She’s won awards, even the Oscar. And you? A car crash and paralysis, this is the end of your story.”

There was a flash of hatred in Ophelia’s eyes as she spoke.

She despised Violeta too, but what could she do?

She hated Zelena even more for her incompetence. Why didn’t she manage to ruin Violeta? Why did her plans fail? Why had she caused so much damage to Ophelia’s life instead?

Ophelia had lost the Best Actress Award, along with the opportunity to take her career to the next level.

Now, people in the industry secretly laughed at her.

A once famous actress, now disgraced by false rumors, with explicit photos spread all over the internet, this scandal would forever stain her name, leaving her utterly defenseless.

Ophelia had gone through the darkest period of her life.

She locked herself away in her apartment, even contemplating suicide. But in the end, she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t let herself die, because that would mean letting those who laughed at her win. It would let the person who ruined her life walk away unpunished.

She couldn’t forgive those who mocked her, and she couldn’t forgive the one truly responsible for her downfall.

Violeta had taken the Best Actress Award. Ophelia hated her for it, but there was nothing she could do.

All she could do was channel all her rage and hatred toward the real culprit, Zelena.

Zelena screamed, her voice hoarse with fury, “Ophelia, I never wanted to hurt you! It was Violeta! It’s all her fault! If you want revenge, go after her! Why are you coming after me?”

Chapter 695

Ophelia smirked. “Is that so? Then why did you keep those videos of me?”

Zelena froze, unable to respond.

When Ophelia first began investigating Zelena, she had hired a hacker at a hefty price to hack Zelena’s computer.

That was where she found the videos Zelena had secretly saved.

Watching those videos had been like a dagger to Ophelia’s heart.

If Zelena had truly felt guilty, she would’ve deleted them long ago. The fact that Zelena had kept those videos could only mean one thing: she was planning to use them against Ophelia in the future. There was no other explanation.

Since Zelena had gone so far, there was no way Ophelia would just sit back and do nothing. She wasn’t that easy to push around.

Ophelia picked up the bowl of hot oatmeal next to her and began forcefully shoving spoonfuls of the oatmeal into Zelena’s mouth. Even though it was scalding, she didn’t care. Zelena tried to resist, but Ophelia kept pushing it in until the corners of her mouth were burned.

Zelena whimpered, but there was nothing she could do.

Ophelia didn’t stop until she had fed Zelena every last bite.

Then, she patted Zelena’s cheek and said, “Don’t worry, Lena. I’ll be visiting you often. After all, we’re besties, aren’t we? You said so yourself. I won’t abandon you. I’ll take good care of you and make sure to visit you regularly.”

Her tone was gentle, but in the next moment, Ophelia’s expression darkened. She grabbed a fistful of Zelena’s hair, her voice dropping to a menacing whisper. “Don’t even think about telling anyone what’s happening. Who do you think your parents will believe? You, a mentally unstable patient, or the caregivers?

“Even if you get rid of them, the next ones will still be my people. Wave after wave, I’ll make sure of it. Let’s see how long it takes for you to completely lose your parents’ trust.”

“Lena, you better live a long life, I’ll be right here with you.”

With that, she yanked her hand back and tossed away the strands of hair that had come loose in her grip with disdain.

Half a month later, in Quinston.

The first episode of the reality show Violeta had participated had aired.

This was Violeta’s debut on a reality show, and the ratings were through the roof. It instantly became the top show in its time slot, with a massive lead over its competitors.

The two-hour episode ended with a serene scene.

Violeta was sitting by a tranquil lake, sipping coffee with two literary giants. The atmosphere was calm, peaceful, and filled with laughter.

“Violeta, do you have any life advice you’d like to share with your fans?” one of the hosts asked.

Violeta, holding a delicate cup, paused for a moment. Countless memories flashed through her mind as she gazed into the camera. Finally, with a soft smile, she said, “I wouldn’t call it advice, but I do have a few blessings I’d like to offer to those watching.

“To everyone out there, live boldly.

“No matter where you are in life, whether you’re happy or stuck in your darkest moments, none of that should stop you from appreciating tonight’s sunset. In the end, in this fleeting passage of time, you will learn that the person you need to love the most is yourself. You shine brighter than any sunset.

“I hope that every morning when you wake up, the sky is clear and that warmth and joy rush toward you. May flowers bloom along your path, and may your future be just as beautiful.

“To everyone living in this precious world, know that there will always be a ray of light meant just for you.

“I wish you and I both a bright future!”

Chapter 696

“Jas, Jas?”

“Hmm?”

Zoren looked at him, puzzled. “Did you not hear what I just said?”

Jasper chuckled awkwardly, his eyes glued to his phone screen. “Oh, what did you say?”

Zoren sighed in exasperation and repeated, “I said my uncle’s daughter, who’s been away for years, is coming back. She’ll be attending our school, and my mom wants me to help her get settled on the first day. But I already made plans with some people, so I’m too busy. Could you pick her up for me?”

Jasper grinned, patting Zoren’s shoulder, then took a swig from the beer can on the table. “Some people? You mean the History Department beauty, Amelia?”

Zoren froze. “How did you know?”

Jasper flipped his phone around, showing Zoren his social media feed. A girl’s profile picture was front and center, along with a selfie from the other night at the bar. Though it was just a selfie, Zoren could clearly be seen in the background, lounging on the couch.

With a teasing grin, Jasper said, “So, you’re ditching your cousin to hang out with a girl, huh? Not exactly the best move.”

Zoren grimaced. “Why bring that up? Geez.

“Anyway, I really can’t make it. Can’t you go for me, just this once?”

Jasper didn’t hesitate to refuse. He leaned back in his chair and said, “No way, I’m busy too. Just because you’re going out doesn’t mean I don’t have plans.

“Do I look like someone who shows up early to things?”

Zoren knew he had a point, leaving him stuck in a bind.

Violeta, his long-lost cousin, had just returned, but no one had seen her yet. Rumor had it that she wasn’t exactly easy on the eyes, which was why she had stayed out of the spotlight for so long.

Of course, Zoren wouldn’t turn her away just because she wasn’t pretty. But as a guy in his prime, he wasn’t thrilled about ditching his plans with other girls to go pick her up.

So, Zoren turned to Liam. “Liam?”

“I’m busy too.”

Liam didn’t even look up from his phone.

Zoren frowned. “Busy with what?”

Liam sighed. “My family’s dealing with some stuff right now. I can’t really get into it, but I’ll tell you more later. My mom wants me to lie low for a bit. On the first day of school, I’m getting a ride from my family, so I won’t have time to pick her up.”

“Alright, fine.”

Zoren threw his hands up in mock defeat. “Unbelievable! When I hit a little bump in the road, you guys all start making excuses. My heart is breaking here!”

Liam smirked. “Hade’s probably free. Why don’t you ask him?”

“Him? No way. If I can’t get you guys to do it, how am I supposed to get him to help? Forget it.”

Liam raised an eyebrow. “You won’t know until you try.”

Jasper chimed in, laughing. “Exactly. You might be surprised Hade could say yes.”

Zoren scratched his head. “Yeah, maybe I’ll give him a call.”

They were out for drinks that night, but Hayden hadn’t come.

He wasn’t one for bars or nightlife. Of the four of them, Hayden was the most straight-laced.

Zoren had always wondered if Hayden had any desires at all.

Zoren dialed Hayden’s number. After about thirty seconds, Hayden’s cool, steady voice came through the line.

“Hello?”

“Hade, I need a favor.”

“No.”

“Hey, don’t just shut me down like that! I haven’t even told you what it is yet. It’s super simple, I promise. Hardly any trouble at all.”

“Go on.”

“On the first day of school, can you pick up my cousin for me?”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

“Hade? Are you still there? Hade? Hello?”

Zoren had been expecting Hayden to reject him outright, but to his surprise, Hayden responded in a way that made Zoren’s expression shift to something between shock and confusion.

It turned out that Hayden was available on the first day of school.

He had been ready to refuse Zoren, but an idea to mess with him crossed his mind. So, Hayden said, “I’ll do it–but only if you give me something in return.”

“Something in return?” Zoren repeated. “Like what?”

Zoren offered to buy Hayden a bottle of alcohol.

Hayden wasn’t interested.

With a smirk in his voice, Hayden said, “Call me ‘Daddy,’ and I’ll do it.”

Zoren’s expression turned downright comical. After weighing his options for a few moments, he snuck off to a quiet corner and, with as much dignity as he could muster, muttered the word into the phone.

Hayden chuckled, clearly in a good mood, and agreed to help.

Chapter 697

When Zoren returned with his phone in hand, Jasper gave him a smirk.

“So, he turned you down, huh? Haha.”

Zoren took a sip from the beer on the table. “Guess what? Hade agreed.”

Liam raised an eyebrow. “What? He actually agreed? Not bad.”

Of course, Zoren wasn’t about to tell them what kind of deal they made. “Yep!”

Just then, Jasper’s phone rang. He glanced at it but didn’t answer right away. “Alright, that’s it for today, I’m heading out.”

Liam nodded. “Got it.”

When Jasper first laid eyes on Violeta, she wasn’t at all what he had expected.

“Hade, are we just going to wait here? I feel like we’re too early. Zoren’s cousin probably isn’t even downstairs yet.”

Jasper’s voice trailed off as he spoke.

His eyes locked onto a figure ahead, a girl in a simple dress.

Violeta was standing right in front of them. Jasper’s gaze unintentionally met hers; her eyes were calm, emotionless, neither happy nor sad.

In that instant, the vague image he had of her suddenly became much clearer.

Hayden spoke calmly, “She’s standing right there.”

Jasper had a brief moment of regret.

If he had known, he wouldn’t have been so quick to refuse Zoren’s request.

Jasper was about to make a witty comment when Hayden shot him a look.

Just one look.

After years of friendship, Jasper understood immediately that Hayden was interested in the girl.

They all knew what that meant.

When Hayden had his eyes set on something, the rest of them never competed. There was no need for that.

Jasper slung an arm around Liam’s shoulders, and the two of them quietly retreated to the back, trailing behind the others as they headed toward the cafeteria.

Without drawing attention, Jasper’s eyes flicked briefly toward the hem of Violeta’s dress. He pulled out his phone and, without hesitation, canceled his lunch plans for the day.

Normally, Jasper never ate at the cafeteria. But that afternoon, he stayed and ate with the group.

Later that evening, someone teased him about it.

“Hey, Jasper, what’s up with you this semester? You’re acting differently. Cafeteria food? That’s so not like you.”

Jasper shot the guy a glance. “Got nothing better to say?”

“Just kidding, man, just kidding!”

The group burst into laughter, thinking nothing of it.

Suddenly, Jasper’s expression darkened. He threw his drink at the guy. “F*ck off.”

Everyone froze. Jasper never got mad. Even when people joked about his girlfriends, he always shrugged it off.

But this time…

The guy, now drenched in beer, quickly set his cup down and slunk away.

One of Jasper’s close friends tried to smooth things over. “Come on, Jasper, it wasn’t that serious. No need to get worked up.”

“You too, shut up. You’re ruining the vibe,” Jasper said and stood up.

He left after grabbing his jacket.

From that moment, it felt like something had shifted.

Who doesn’t like a generous man?

Jasper was the only son of the Weekleys.

When he was three, his mother, Cynthia, consulted a psychic in the mountains about his future.

The psychic looked at Jasper’s picture and said only four words.

“A rocky road in love.”

When Jasper, in his rebellious teen years, heard about this, he found it laughable.

What century are we in now?

How can people still believe in stuff like that?

But by high school, Jasper had started dating early, much to his family’s frustration, and by college, he was still giving his parents plenty of headaches. Cynthia had worried about him endlessly.

“Does Hade like Vio?”

“It’s clear, isn’t it?”

Zoren idly twirled a tennis racket in his hands as he brought up the topic during a casual conversation.

Jasper was leaning against the metal railing of the bleachers, sipping water.

Dressed in a white casual shirt with the sleeves rolled up, his dark eyes were fixed on something across the court.

Liam, who was sitting slouched in the bleachers with his legs crossed, was scrolling his phone lazily, looking completely unconcerned.

“If Vio and Hade end up together,” Zoren mused, “does that mean I’m his cousin too? Haha, imagine that!”

Liam didn’t even glance up.

“You wish. I don’t think they’re that compatible.”

Zoren blinked in surprise. “Why not?”

Chapter 698

Liam said, “I’ve never seen Hade interested in anyone before. I think he’s just curious about Violeta right now, probably more interested than actual feelings. But if they do end up together, it wouldn’t be bad for your families.”

Zoren thought about Liam’s words for a moment before turning to Jasper, who was still leaning against the railing. “Jas, what do you think?”

Jasper unscrewed his bottle, took a sip, and then casually tossed the empty bottle into the distant trash can with perfect accuracy.

He leaned back against the railing, looking at them.

“I don’t know. But if Hade likes her, I think that’s great. It’s been years since he deserves someone by his side. As his friend, I’d be happy for him.”

Zoren let out a laugh and walked over to stand beside Jasper.

“Exactly, I feel the same way.

“We’ve been best friends for so long, I just want someone who understands him.”

Liam didn’t argue and shrugged. “Fair enough. I’ve got no problem with that.”

Zoren grinned, “Maybe we should invite Vio to join our tennis club. That way, we can all keep an eye on her. After all, she’s my cousin, and my mom keeps reminding me to look out for her at school.”

He turned to Jasper. “What do you think? You’re the club president.”

“No problem,” Jasper replied.

He then glanced down at his watch. “It’s getting late. Are you guys going to Mystique tonight? There’s a new DJ.”

Zoren shook his head. “Not tonight.”

Liam stood up and stretched, “Same here, I can’t. My mom’s been keeping me on a short leash lately.”

Zoren raised an eyebrow. “What’s going on with your family, Liam?”

Liam sighed. “There’s some kind of trouble over in Harbor City. Apparently, my Dad has an illegitimate child.”

“What?”

Zoren almost choked on nothing.

Even Jasper looked a little surprised. “What’s going on?”

Liam shrugged. “Who knows? It might not even be true. My Mom hasn’t given me all the details, but I’m pretty sure it’s real. They’re probably getting a paternity test done or something. Right now, they’re still over in Harbor City.”

Zoren looked at him in disbelief. “Liam, when did this happen? Your parents aren’t getting divorced, are they?”

“They won’t, not for my sake at least. My Mom’s not the type to leave, even if this turns out to be true. But whatever, I don’t want to talk about it.”

Jasper stepped forward and patted Liam on the shoulder. “If you need anything, you know we’ve got your back.”

Liam gave him a nod. “Thanks. I’m out of here.”

“See you.”

Later that night, Jasper headed to Mystique, as usual. A few of his friends had put together a small gathering.

Jasper had a few drinks while the others chatted excitedly about some new girls at the bar. Some students from the nearby film academy had started working there part-time.

All around him, he could hear the guys debating which girl was the best-looking.

Jasper sat in a corner, smoking a cigarette. His dark eyes were partially hidden by the rising smoke. He stayed silent, and no one really knew what was on his mind.

Since that incident where Jasper smashed the glass in anger, no one dared to joke around carelessly in front of him anymore.

They had learned their lesson about crossing the line.

After all, the Weekleys weren’t a family anyone could casually mess with. The only reason they were even hanging out with Jasper was that he liked to have fun. But if anyone pushed him too far, they knew they’d be in serious trouble.

He was, after all, the sole heir to the Weekleys.

In most wealthy families, there were plenty of children, and inheritances were split among them. However, Jasper’s father was a loyal man. He had been in an arranged marriage with Cynthia since childhood, and despite the freedom of wealth and power, he had never strayed from her, neither before nor after their marriage. Jasper was their only son.

Jasper was undeniably the future head of the Weekley family.

Even the most mild-tempered lion is still a lion. And his temperament depended entirely on his mood.

“Jasper, want to order some drinks and check out the new girls?” one of the guys suggested.

“Sure. Whatever,” Jasper replied calmly, flicking the ash from his cigarette.

“Alright! I’ll go outside and make the arrangements.”

Jasper glanced at him but said nothing, leaning back into the cushions of the sofa.

A few minutes later, a group of waitresses entered, carrying trays of drinks. They were dressed in short skirts and some had gone the extra mile, wearing black stockings or fishnets to catch the eye.

Chapter 699

Since they ordered so many drinks, five waitresses came in to deliver them.

Coincidentally, these five were the new staff members.

As soon as they entered the room, they began pouring drinks, and several people in the room couldn’t help but stare at them.

Someone leaned over to Jasper and whispered, “Jasper, which one catches your eye?”

“They’re all average,” Jasper replied, taking another drag from his cigarette.

Surprised, the guy blinks.

“What? Are you changing your type now? The girl you brought last time was amazing. You surely know how to have fun.”

Changing tastes?

Jasper didn’t think so.

Lately, he had just grown tired of it all. It seemed like no one caught his attention anymore.

Besides, he wasn’t the type to seriously get involved with women in these places. At most, if a girl was good-looking, he’d treat her kindly, like buying drinks and making sure she got a good tip.

Because of that, many saw Jasper as a walking goldmine when he visited Mystique. After all, who wouldn’t like a generous man?

But tonight, he found everything dull. He stood up to leave.

Just as he reached downstairs, he stumbled upon a commotion.

There were six new waitresses; five had gone upstairs, but one was different. Despite being a woman, she insisted on wearing the men’s uniform, refusing to wear a skirt.

The owner of Mystique, annoyed with her, had sent her to greet guests at the entrance instead.

That night, a drunk customer caused trouble. After she escorted him to the door, the man, unable to stand properly, fell flat on his face. Furious, he blamed her, claiming she had pushed him.

Mandy Vickers, the server in question, was fed up.

“Are you serious? We have cameras! You tripped over your own. What does that have to do with me?”

Mystique was Jasper’s usual hangout, so aside from the familiar faces, he also noticed the newer ones.

“It was you! You pushed me!” The man yelled, his face flushed red from the alcohol.

In a fit of drunken rage, he swung a slap at Mandy.

However, someone caught hold of his hand.

Jasper was about to get into his car when this unfolded.

The one who caught the man’s hand was Jasper’s driver.

Mandy’s eyes widened in shock. She had instinctively raised her arm to block the hit, but hadn’t expected someone else to step in.

The driver glared at the drunk man. “Get lost.”

The man had only wanted to vent his frustrations. Drunk and emboldened by the idea that Mandy was just a lowly worker, he had felt free to slap her.

He didn’t expect anyone to intervene.

Now, seeing the driver and glancing at the luxury car’s license plate, the man sobered up immediately. He stammered out an apology and hurried away.

Mandy was about to say something to the driver, but he had already gotten into the car and driven off.

She stared at the car for a moment, taking note of the license plate.

At that moment, Skyler, Mystique’s manager, approached. “Mandy, what’s going on?”

Mandy briefly explained what had happened, but Skyler seemed unbothered.

Mystique was a bar.

Drunk customers causing trouble wasn’t anything new. If it were a minor issue, they let it go.

If it got worse, they called the cops.

Skyler shrugged. “Looks like you got lucky. Since you didn’t get hit, get back to work.”

Half a month passed.

The tennis club was recruiting new members, and Violeta had joined.

Jasper hadn’t been to Mystique in a while.

Recently, a strange rumor had been spreading around the school that he and Violeta were in a relationship.

How ridiculous.

Jasper was never the type to hide his relationships. In fact, he made every relationship public, though none of them lasted very long.

Someone had obviously started the rumor, and though he didn’t know who, it was beginning to annoy him.

He considered clearing things up and finding out who had started the gossip so he could teach them a lesson.

But to his surprise, Violeta decided to play along and confirm the rumor!

That day in the cafeteria, she acted sweetly and even tried feeding him soup. Jasper stared straight into her eyes. She looked happy and almost eager, but there wasn’t any affection.

He couldn’t quite figure out why Violeta was doing this, but he had a feeling it was all just a game to her.

Still, he couldn’t help but find it amusing.

Most women would be desperate to clear their names and avoid rumors like that, fearing it might ruin their reputation.

Chapter 700

Violeta seemed eager to have the rumors spread even further.

It was like she didn’t care about her reputation at all, actually, she seemed perfectly fine with being tied to him.

Wait.

Jasper paused, feeling confused.

Is my reputation that bad?

He prided himself on never being stingy with women. They wanted money and gifts, and he wanted pleasure. It was an equal deal for both sides.

But then again, guys like him were probably the last type a “good girl” would want to be around.

That thought left him feeling a bit unsettled.

“What do you think Violeta’s up to?” Zoren mused aloud. “You think she likes you?”

“Likes me?” Jasper raised an eyebrow.

Zoren stroked his chin thoughtfully as if he were putting pieces together.

“But what about Hade? Does Violeta even like him? She better not fall for you, or things are gonna get real awkward between all of us.”

Jasper lowered his eyes slightly.

Yeah, she better not fall for me.

Liam chuckled. “Hey, Zero, why are you so sure Hade’s into Violeta?”

Zoren looked at them in disbelief. “What, you guys really don’t see it? Come on, don’t play dumb.”

Jasper wanted a smoke, but his lighter was still in the tennis club. He toyed with the unlit cigarette between his fingers, giving them a half smile. “Whether Hade likes her or not, Violeta and I are never going to be together.”

Liam blinked. “What?”

Jasper didn’t bother to explain. “Gotta go. I’ve got plans.”

Having known Hayden for years, Jasper understood his friend’s attitude. Hayden wasn’t easy to read, but he was clearly waiting to see how Jasper reacted to Violeta.

Even Zoren had noticed Hayden’s feelings for her, so there was no way Jasper hadn’t picked up on it too.

Hayden was likely just observing, seeing if Jasper had any interest. If he did, Hayden would back off.

After all, neither of them wanted to ruin their friendship.

When it came to relationships, Jasper believed in fate. He’d never forced anyone into anything every woman he’d dated had been willing.

And since Hayden had met Violeta first, Jasper knew where the line was.

He wouldn’t take things further with Violeta, even if he did find her intriguing.

To be honest, Jasper didn’t fully understand why he was drawn to her.

Maybe it was that first impression she gave him.

Or maybe it was that old saying: You always want what you can’t have.

Whatever the reason, he didn’t care to figure it out.

That night, he found himself back at Mystique.

Jasper had already forgotten his act of kindness from last time, but Mandy hadn’t.

The drunk guy from before had grown angrier after sobering up and returned to Mystique to file a complaint against her. Skyler, the manager, checked the security footage and saw that it was Jasper’s driver who had intervened.

Even though Jasper himself hadn’t stepped in, Skyler couldn’t forget that car’s license plate.

Jasper was someone Skyler couldn’t afford to offend.

Not knowing the exact relationship between Jasper and Mandy, Skyler didn’t dock her pay as usual.

Instead, Skyler gave her a mild scolding and let it slide.

Mandy, however, remembered the incident clearly. When she saw Jasper return to Mystique, she went out of her way to find his driver and thank him, offering a box of cigarettes as a gesture of gratitude.

She couldn’t afford anything fancy, so she’d bought a pack of soft Marlboros.

The driver was sitting in the car waiting for Jasper when Mandy knocked on the window, catching him off guard.

“You’re thanking me?” He laughed. “No need for that. Keep the cigarettes.”

Mandy, afraid he wouldn’t accept them, quickly tossed the pack through the car window. “Come on, sir. If it weren’t for you last time, the money I’d lose from my paycheck could buy ten packs of these.”

The driver shook his head in disbelief. “It wasn’t me who helped you. If you want to thank someone, thank him.”

“Ummm?”

“Him?”

Mandy blinked in confusion.

The driver smiled. “Yeah, he’s upstairs. You work at Mystique, and you don’t know who he is? His name’s Jasper.”

Mandy froze for a moment.

She’d never heard of Jasper before.

She was new to Mystique and wasn’t from Quinston. She had only come to the city for college and worked at Mystique part-time as a hostess. She barely knew anything about the wealthy elite.

But now, the driver had pointed her in the right direction.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 681, to 690]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 681

“I’m certain they’re married. My uncle works at a casino in Harbor City, and he told me he often sees Harvey driving Hattie’s car to the casino to gamble. This isn’t exactly a secret in Harbor City. I’m actually surprised it hasn’t been reported until now.”

“Just a little secret. The person you’re guessing is Hattie’s father. When she was studying at Toland University, she often bragged about being the daughter of the Ridges. But strangely, ever since she entered the industry, she hasn’t mentioned it again. She’s probably worried about people digging up the fact that she’s an illegitimate child.”

“It’s surprising how many people are still unaware that Hattie is the illegitimate daughter of the Ridges! Everyone in our class knew about it, including Violeta and Kaylee!”

A few days later, the excitement surrounding The Golden Ages’s winning big began to fade, but the scandal involving Hattie continued to dominate the trending topics list.

Upon learning about the situation, Carl was furious. At his age, he certainly didn’t want to be dragged down by his daughter, Hattie, so he ordered someone to suppress the trending topic immediately.

Amber smiled, intentionally adding fuel to the fire. “Come on, don’t be too upset. After all, she’s just a kid.”

Carl glared at her, getting angrier.

“A kid? At her age? She’s married and still a kid? What a useless girl. I should have never allowed them to come back together back then. The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.”

As for the trending topic online, Hattie wasn’t naïve; did they really think she was unaware of how to suppress it?

If they wanted to put out the fire, they first needed to address who had sparked it.

The fire was ignited by Amber, who deliberately sought to escalate the situation, hoping to deepen Carl’s disdain for Hannah and Hattie.

Hattie naturally couldn’t suppress the news.

However, Amber was still the matriarch of the Ridges and couldn’t allow this matter to spiral out of control. After she had achieved her goal, she decided to let the heat die down on its own. Any further commotion would only raise Carl’s suspicions.

But a small spark can start a huge fire.

The online discussions had already drawn Hattie into a deep mess. Even though the buzz has died down, it only made netizens more convinced that Hattie feels guilty and spent money to suppress the trending topics…

Soon, Hattie’s overlapping filming plans were exposed.

“Big news! Hattie shot eight films last year, and none of them have aired!”

“Wow, filming eight projects is quite impressive.”

“She must be doing it to pay off Harvey’s debts. It seems she’s in desperate need of money. It’s really disappointing for an actress to resort to that.”

“Can she even deliver a good performance while juggling so many roles?”

“In order to make money, they even give up the most basic things of an actor.”

“If Harvey and Hattie are actually married, then her filming all these projects to pay off his debts makes some sense.”

“What? Didn’t someone expose Harvey as an overseas investor? How is he suddenly depending on Hattie to support him? This is absurd!”

“Hattie is really being dragged down by a man. She really made a mistake in choosing him. With her conditions, she should be able to find someone better.”

“It’s funny, really. When Harvey was exposed as an overseas investor, many people said that a glamorous star like Hattie was a perfect match for him. Now, it turns out to be a complete scam. Hattie rushed to announce their relationship, probably because she was attracted to Harvey’s wealth. It’s like she picked up a stone only to drop it on her own foot, instant karma.”

Hattie’s personal life turned into a complete mess, leaving her in a tragic state.

Everything about her had been exposed online.

It was true that Harvey frequented casinos in Harbor City. It was only a matter of time before someone spotted him there.

Although the heat of the situation was starting to cool down, Hattie had already lost all her dignity.

She faces widespread ridicule online, filled with regret for her past choices.

After this incident, while Hattie’s fate might not end up as dire as Zelena’s, who faced a soft ban, she still suffered considerable damage, losing a substantial number of fans.

Had she not rashly announced her relationship with Harvey during the filming of Whisper to the Mountain Spirit, she wouldn’t have found herself compelled to take on multiple projects for money, and wouldn’t be facing this wave of ridicule from the entire internet.

Hattie’s reputation in the industry has been damaged because of overlapping projects.

No director appreciated actors who were busy with multiple projects. It was disrespectful to film one of their own projects and then run off to shoot other projects at the same time.

Chapter 682

But now that she thought about it, Hattie hadn’t been the one to make the announcement back then either.

She was forced into it by the situation…

If Zelena hadn’t blackmailed her with that secret, she wouldn’t have ended up where she was. One wrong step and everything went downhill from there. It’s too late for regrets now.

All she can do is brace herself and face it head-on. What’s she going to do, retire from the industry?

No way she’s giving up her celebrity status that easily. Besides being an actress, she’s got nothing left.

Even if her career is declining, it’s not like she will starve.

Meanwhile, Kaylee announced her engagement to Zoren and returned to rehearsing for a play.

Zoren secretly organized a formal proposal ceremony at the theater where Kaylee rehearsed for her play. Initially, the two had only verbally agreed to get married, and Kaylee had never expected Zoren to propose to her again.

She was completely surprised on the spot, covering her mouth in shock, and the joy in her eyes was real, not just an act.

Someone at the theater secretly recorded the proposal and uploaded the video. It quickly went viral, racking up millions of views.

Hattie might be a fake rich person, but Zoren was the real deal.

Plenty of people used this moment to drag Hattie into the spotlight again, mocking her for scheming to marry into a wealthy family and failing miserably.

On the other hand, Kaylee started dating Zoren when her career was taking off, and Zoren didn’t rely on his family to succeed. Their story was one of slow and steady growth, and in the end, they made it.

Their wedding was at the end of the month and stayed at the top of the trending lists for five days.

Everything about the wedding was meticulously planned by both families and held in Quinston. Even relatives from their hometowns were flown in on private jets.

The venue was set up a month in advance, and everything from the wedding attire to the rings and jewelry was custom-made.

Zoren’s groomsmen included Hayden and a few old buddies from the early days of Pet Haven.

Kaylee had only one bridesmaid, and that was Violeta.

Violeta posted a selfie with Kaylee, captioning it, “Not just a good friend, but a great sister-in-law.”

On the wedding day, Violeta gave Kaylee a massive bouquet of magnolias, 999 flowers in total.

The meaning behind pure white magnolias is ‘eternal friendship.’

Kaylee didn’t throw the bouquet to the guests. Instead, she handed it directly to Violeta.

Then, with tears in her eyes, she gave an emotional speech on stage.

For the first thirty years of her life, Violeta wasn’t just a best friend to Kaylee; she was also a huge supporter.

Without Violeta, Kaylee wouldn’t be the person she is today; her career wouldn’t have reached its current heights, and even her relationship with Violeta blossomed because of Zoren.

But Violeta believed that Kaylee and Zoren worked out because of their mutual effort and shared courage.

If Zoren had stayed dependent on his family, he wouldn’t have had the guts to break free and carve his own path, let alone have a voice in his own life.

Kaylee wasn’t marrying Zoren as an unknown. Her fame surpassed his, especially after just winning the Splendor Awards for Best Supporting Actress, marking a significant milestone in her career.

Marrying Zoren meant she was marrying him as an individual, not the Whites.

The two of them seemed more like they were joining hands to build a small family together amidst everyone else.

They weren’t exactly from the same social class, but Kaylee was more than a match for Zoren.

After the wedding, Kaylee didn’t have time for a honeymoon since her play rehearsals had turned into full performances.

Meanwhile, Violeta and Hayden’s wedding was already being planned.

However, Violeta didn’t want a grand event, so she was busy convincing her family to keep it simple.

But Irene wasn’t having it. She’d always felt she owed Violeta for everything she’d missed out on over the years, and a wedding, being such a big deal, couldn’t just be done casually.

To Violeta, though, the wedding wasn’t as important as the upcoming awards ceremony and whether or not the invitation from Larethia would make it to her hands.

The Oscars carry a lot of international prestige and massive commercial value.

With the box office performance of ‘The Golden Ages,’ it was likely to be shortlisted.

But until it was confirmed, there was always a bit of anxiety.

Still, until the invite arrived, life had to go on as usual.

Recently, Violeta had Hayden look into that blond waiter’s whereabouts.

They finally found out that Ophelia couldn’t track him down because Zelena had arranged for him to be sent abroad in advance.

Chapter 683

Ophelia couldn’t find the guy, which caused the trail to go cold.

“He went abroad?”

“Yeah.”

“So how did you find out?”

“I checked the exit records.”

“I see. No wonder Ophelia couldn’t track him down.”

By now, Zelena had already left the entertainment industry.

So, should they let the matter rest or give Ophelia the truth?

Hayden’s deep voice broke the silence, “Are you planning to tell Ophelia where he is?”

Violeta gave a mysterious smile. “Take a guess.”

Hayden said, “I think you will.”

Violeta raised an eyebrow slightly. “Oh? You know me that well? You’re that sure?”

“An eye for an eye.

“The Violeta I know would do that.”

And Hayden was right.

Violeta hadn’t changed her mind.

Zelena had originally intended to harm her, but in a twist of fate, ended up hurting Ophelia instead.

Violeta felt a bit sorry for Ophelia, which is why she had made up her mind to help her uncover the truth.

Even though Zelena had already stepped away from the public eye, and it seemed like everything ended with her exit, things wouldn’t wrap up that easily. The damage she caused, she had to face the consequences herself.

As for the financial crisis in the years to come, that was beyond Violeta’s control.

But at the very least, Zelena owed Ophelia her innocence.

Violeta decided she was going to tell her everything.

Hayden sent her the information he’d gathered, and Violeta forwarded it to Ophelia anonymously. She’d done all she could. The rest was up to her.

That day, Violeta headed to her company. As she entered the elevator, the doors opened, and out walked Evelina and Jenny, who hadn’t been seen in ages.

They passed each other, and Violeta’s gaze briefly swept over Evelina’s face.

Evelina was wearing a mask and a hat, but she didn’t look too bad, all things considered.

There was no greeting, no eye contact. Evelina and Jenny just walked away.

Then, Violeta entered the elevator with Aster.

Aster muttered, “It’s been a while since I’ve seen them.”

Violeta replied, “Yeah, it must be at least half a year.”

Aster added, “I bet they’re here to sort out some business stuff. Evelina still has endorsement deals to handle; she can’t just ignore them forever.”

Violeta thought back to something Jasper had said during their trip to the North Sea. “Deal with it however it needs to be dealt with.”

Evelina had signed a ten-year contract back then to secure top-tier support. Even if she was sick, the company wouldn’t let her go that easily. Whether there’d be any legal wrangling in the future was another story.

The elevator doors opened again, and they headed toward the lounge.

Eugene had received a new invitation today, and Violeta had come specifically to check it out, hoping it was the one she’d been waiting for.

When they arrived, Aster curiously asked Eugene, “Eugene, Evelina came to the company today? Do you know why?”

Eugene was lounging with his legs crossed, playing on his phone. In front of him was a gray envelope with a delicate white flower on it, the invitation Violeta had come for.

Eugene put his phone away and said, “She’s about to go abroad for surgery. Came to the company to deal with some business.”

It looks like Aster’s guess was spot-on.

Violeta stepped forward, and Eugene handed her the invitation. “Guess where it’s from, Ms. Arrogant.”

Violeta replied, “I have no idea.”

But she was about to find out soon enough.

She opened the gray envelope and pulled out a white invitation with gold embossing. The words ‘Hundred Blossom’ were written at the top.

It was from the Hundred Blossom Award.

She’d thought it might be Cannes, or maybe-

“It’s from the Hundred Blossom Award. Are you going?”

“Of course.”

After all, no award is more or less important than another. Skipping it would only invite people to say she acted like a diva.

Eugene said, “Don’t worry. The film’s already been submitted. I’m guessing the next invitation will be from abroad.

“But as for the Hundred Blossom Award, it looks like Evelina’s going too.”

Aster said, “What? She’s going? But isn’t she super sick?”

Eugene replied, “They’ve invited many people this time, even Mr. Weekley. All the higher-ups got invitations.”

Chapter 684

Evelina’s illness hadn’t been made public yet, so no one knew.

It wasn’t surprising that the organizers still sent her an invitation -after all, she was part of Apex.

Aster nodded. “Okay, will she attend this last event before heading abroad for treatment? Eugene, what kind of illness is it?”

Eugene replied, “You don’t know? It’s a tumor. She’s actually pretty lucky they found it in stage two. If it had been any later, it would’ve progressed to stage three, and by then, treatment might’ve been too late.”

A stage two tumor is considered mid-stage and can usually still be treated with surgery.

Eugene continued, “I heard from Lance that she’s going to the Wiltonshire for treatment. Mr. Weekley arranged for her to see a top doctor.”

Violeta declined the invitation and asked softly, “Has her business been affected? It’s been nearly half a year since she’s worked.”

Eugene replied, “Of course it has.

“She came to the company today to terminate a few contracts. You could say Evelina has had some pretty bad luck. She’s ill, but there’s no public sympathy for her. She didn’t even have any projects lined up before getting sick. Whether or not the surgery is successful, she will need time to recover, and by then, will there still be a place for her in the industry?”

For an artist like Violeta, public exposure was crucial.

When she took on ‘The Golden Ages,’ she’d weighed the risks carefully.

Violeta had been out of the public eye for two years with no commercial work, but thanks to winning an award for ‘Spring in Moon City’ and having a well-received film like ‘The Island Ashore’ waiting to be released, she had never disappeared entirely from the audience’s view.

On the other hand, Evelina wasn’t as popular as Violeta, and her standing in the industry didn’t compare either. If she disappeared now, it was highly likely that she’d be gone for good.

Aster rubbed her chin and said, “Evelina’s popularity is kind of strange, you know? When she was active, it seemed like she had quite a following. But now, after being out of the spotlight for half a year, it’s like her fanbase just evaporated. Was it all fake hype? That’s really unfortunate.

“Even though Zelena has been blacklisted and isn’t in the entertainment industry anymore, her fans can still catch glimpses of her from time to time on Twitter.”

Zelena’s popularity was real. After all, the high viewership ratings of her variety shows weren’t fabricated.

Despite her bad reputation, she had a lot of fans who loved her for her looks, and you’d still see posts about her on social media occasionally.

But with Evelina, it was different.

When she was popular, she was really popular.

However, her high profile had vanished overnight, just like that.

Her popularity vanished from the entertainment industry as dramatically as she did. It’s really quite strange.

Violeta lowered her eyelashes. “That’s what happens when there are consequences.”

Eugene said, “I think the same thing. Maybe this is her backlash.”

Evelina’s surge in fame had started after she supposedly began messing around with spirits. In a very short amount of time, she gained popularity and wealth that weren’t rightfully hers, and now, everything was coming back to bite her.

All of it had been stripped away, leaving her worse off than she had been before.

Even though her earlier fame wasn’t as high, it wasn’t nonexistent either.

But now? Nothing. She wasn’t banned, just sick, yet there wasn’t even a ripple of attention. How strange.

Plus, her business deals had skyrocketed before, but now almost all of them had deserted her. The ones left were barely worth mentioning.

She had gotten money fast, but now that she was sick, all the money she’d earned might end up going toward her treatment.

Evelina’s fate didn’t seem promising.

She’d have to keep the money for her medical bills, and she still had three freeloaders leeching off her. If Jenny and the others realized Evelina had no more value, they might drain the last bit of life out of her.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say Evelina was one of the most inflated A-listers in the industry.

Violeta said, “If she turns back now, there might still be hope.”

The universe sees everything.

Anything that goes against the natural order will eventually be taken away.

Evelina still had a chance to turn things around after all, her tumor was only in stage two. If the universe really wanted to take her life, it would’ve been terminal from the start.

She could still live a decent life if she chose to do good and let go of what wasn’t meant for her.

Chapter 685

If Evelina insisted on defying fate, the consequences could be even worse than they already were.

In the end, what’s meant to be will be. If something isn’t in your destiny, don’t force it. A simple, peaceful life is good too.

Evelina planned to attend the Hundred Blossom Award before flying to Wiltonshire for surgery. After leaving the company, her car took her to a studio she frequented for styling. It had been a while since she’d been there.

With the Hundred Blossom Awards at the end of the month, her timing to pick out a dress was just right.

When Evelina and Jenny arrived, the studio staff welcomed them warmly, and the stylist who usually handled her looks came over personally to greet them.

“It’s been a while, Evie! You really took a long break this time. Where’d you go on vacation?” The stylist smiled as she handed over an iPad for them to browse the dresses.

Evelina looked a lot more haggard than before. The stylist assumed her pale, washed-out look was a deliberate makeup choice since that kind of minimalistic look had been trending recently.

“Wow, that nude lipstick looks so natural! Which brand is it? What’s the shade?” the stylist asked.

Jenny laughed awkwardly, “Annie, Ms. Drayton hasn’t been feeling well lately. She’s not wearing any lipstick.”

“What? She’s not well?

“Wow, Evie, I didn’t realize you were barefaced! I thought you had makeup on. Your skin is really great, haha!”

Good thing Annie is quick on her feet; otherwise, it would have been super awkward.

Handing over the iPad, she excused herself to make coffee and left the room.

Evelina crossed her legs and scrolled through the latest haute couture dresses on the iPad. She found one she liked and showed it to the stylist when she returned.

The stylist set down the tea and hesitated, “Evie, unfortunately, all the dresses from that collection have been reserved. Maybe you could pick something else? This season’s ready-to-wear line is really good; it was a hit on the runway recently.”

Jenny said, “What did you say? Ready-to-wear line? Who would want to wear that? We’re a…

“Forget it, just say a little less,” Evelina interrupted Jenny with a worried expression, placing the iPad on the table. “Let’s go with this white one for now. We can discuss the styling another day; I have other things to take care of.”

Jenny fell silent.

Annie nodded, “Alright.”

Evelina stood up to leave.

As they walked out, Jenny asked in confusion, “Evie, why settle for a ready-to-wear dress?”

That wasn’t like her at all.

Evelina had fought hard to get to the level where she could wear haute couture. The last thing she would do is compromise on the status of her gown.

“I’ve already terminated my contract with the brand,” Evelina replied flatly. “Annie doesn’t know, but you should. Even if I wanted haute couture, would they lend me a dress now? You want everyone to know I’m no longer tied to the brand?”

Without a brand contract, it wasn’t easy to borrow haute couture.

Besides, Evelina knew her popularity had plummeted, and the chances of a brand agreeing to lend her a dress were slim. Instead of embarrassing herself, it was better to just go with a ready-to-wear option.

Jenny paused, “That’s true.”

Evelina continued, “The dress doesn’t matter. I’m only showing up for a brief moment. There’s something far more important.”

“What’s that?” Jenny asked.

Evelina said, “Since I’m leaving, I have to give Violeta a big gift. Why should I exist in solitude while she receives all the attention on stage?”

Jenny asked, “What do you want to do?”

Evelina leaned in and whispered her plan into Jenny’s ear.

Jenny’s eyes darkened, “Got it.”

Evelina’s plan was simple.

If Violeta didn’t win Best Actress at the Hundred Blossom Award, fine. But if she did, Evelina would make sure to ruin her moment.

She’d bribe the sound technician at the event to create an awkward minute of silence, making the entire room go cold.

The atmosphere at the scene went cold, which would dampen the excitement.

It would also test Violeta’s ability to handle the situation in front of the camera; if she didn’t manage it well, there would definitely be plenty of people mocking her on Twitter.

This would be Evelina’s parting gift to Violeta.

Evelina had always viewed Violeta as her rival. But unfortunately, her illness had robbed her of the chance for a real face-off.

Time flew by, and soon, the end of the month arrived.

Chapter 686

The red carpet at the Hundred Blossom Award was a dazzling display of flashing lights as bright as daylight. Every artist who walked it carried themselves with grace and poise.

As always, the cast of ‘The Golden Ages’ was the center of attention. The moment they appeared, they attracted every photographer’s lens like magnets, with cameras all turning toward them.

They strolled down the red carpet, paused briefly at the signature board, posed for photos, and then made their way backstage.

Having already swept the Splendor Awards earlier, everyone was curious: could they repeat the magic tonight?

Backstage, Violeta and her team found their seats, though this time, they weren’t together on a long sofa but in separate chairs, all in the same area.

Before long, someone who hadn’t been seen in the public eye for quite some time, Evelina, also arrived backstage. After nearly half a year of being absent, her popularity had taken a serious hit. The cameras were brutally honest; many of them only gave her a quick, passing shot as she walked the red carpet.

Evelina didn’t show any displeasure on her face. But inside, she surely must’ve felt something. She just wasn’t showing it.

Since she and Violeta were from the same company, their seats weren’t too far apart. However, because Evelina wasn’t nominated for any films, her seat was in the back row, with minimal exposure.

After carefully lifting her gown and settling into her seat, Evelina’s gaze drifted over the heads in front of her and landed on Violeta. Violeta was chatting happily with Kaylee, her face glowing with success.

Leaning back in her chair, Evelina silently observed them.

As the lighting in the hall shifted, the room gradually fell quiet. The big screen lit up, and the orange stage lights glowed one by one as the male host’s deep voice rang out.

“Good evening, everyone! Welcome to this year’s Hundred Blossom Award!”

Clap, clap, clap.

Applause filled the room.

The host on stage was last year’s Best Actor, Wallace Zielger, alongside a veteran actress known for her gravitas.

Evelina glanced at the golden statues standing beside the audience, her mind drifting. After the opening speech, a new set of hosts took the stage.

Eleven films were nominated this year, and the hosts made sure to name-drop The Golden Ages cast, smiling as they invited them to wave to the audience.

Violeta smiled gently at the camera.

After a brief interaction, the real award ceremony began.

Unlike some pre-arranged award shows, the Hundred Blossom Awards were decided by over a hundred live voters on-site.

The room was filled with well-known figures from the film industry, and the voting proceeded swiftly and smoothly. One by one, the hosts announced the winners.

The Golden Ages’ had already swept the awards before, so it wasn’t surprising when they started winning again tonight.

One by one, the people beside Violeta took to the stage to receive their awards, and it was her turn.

“And the Best Actress Award goes to … congratulations, Violeta White!”

Violeta stood up to receive her award. Normally, the music and lights would sync up at this moment. That’s how it had worked for all the previous winners.

But to everyone’s shock, as Violeta rose from her seat, the lights were on her, but the music had completely stopped. The room was eerily silent.

Without the celebratory music, Violeta’s movements as she walked toward the stage seemed awkward and stiff.

The host quickly glanced backstage, his expression full of questions. What’s going on?

Through his earpiece, he was told the sound system’s connector had malfunctioned, which was why there was no sound.

The host silently cursed. Of all times for it to break, it had to be now? Seriously, what rotten luck!

Keeping his composure, the host warmly welcomed Violeta to the stage and handed her the microphone for her acceptance speech.

Originally, background music was supposed to be played while they introduced Violeta’s long career and notable achievements. But with no music, the moment felt awkward.

All the previous winners had their moments, complete with music-everyone but Violeta.

Now that a whole part of the program was missing, Violeta realized her pre-prepared speech wouldn’t last long enough. Was she about to have a stage disaster on her hands?

The host was starting to sweat, worried things would fall apart.

Evelina enjoyed herself immensely in the audience, counting down in her head.

One minute might not seem long, but one minute of dead air on stage is a disaster.

Violeta, thinking quickly, began mentally organizing her

thoughts, preparing to extend her speech by sharing her reflections on working on ‘The Golden Ages.’ She had to make sure the moment wouldn’t end in disaster.

Chapter 687

At that moment, the host heard a voice through his earpiece. “The music’s coming soon! They’re fixing it right now-oh no!”

After hearing those voices in his earpiece filled the host’s eyes filled with panic.

What’s going on?

She glanced at Violeta beside him.

Then, suddenly, a crisp, melodic tune filled the air.

The host’s first thought was that the sound system had been fixed, and he sighed with relief-until he realized something was off.

Wait a minute.

That wasn’t the rehearsal music.

Turning his head toward the source of the sound, he saw that it was coming from a decorative piano at the back of the stage.

Meanwhile, Violeta had already started her speech, completely unaware. She assumed the background music had been restored and proceeded with her prepared remarks without hesitation, confidently facing the camera.

While everyone backstage scrambled to deal with the situation, only the host and a few staff members knew this was a full-blown stage malfunction.

But Violeta’s quick reaction and the impromptu piano music skillfully covered up the mishap.

Some in the audience might have suspected something was off -after all, the lack of music when Violeta initially walked up had been unusual. But the moment passed quickly, and most viewers at home would likely think the organizers had planned it that way on purpose.

The host followed the music with her gaze, and to her shock, the man playing the piano was none other than Jasper!

Jasper sat at the piano, calm and composed, his long fingers effortlessly gliding across the keys. He had no sheet music before him; he played the song purely from memory. His dark eyes gleamed like polished onyx, and every movement was graceful and poised, exuding an air of quiet elegance.

It was perfectly timed.

When Violeta finished her speech, Jasper’s piano playing came to a gentle close.

To those unaware of what had just happened, it might have seemed like this seamless coordination had been rehearsed.

As Violeta descended from the stage with her award, thunderous applause broke out in the hall.

But there was one person who couldn’t bring herself to smile.

Evelina.

She had expected an awkward minute of dead silence.

What she hadn’t anticipated was that the person who would step in to save Violeta’s moment would be Jasper.

Jasper!

Evelina’s hands clenched into tight fists, her eyes filled with confusion and anger.

As Violeta made her way backstage, she glanced over her shoulder and saw Jasper walking behind her.

She was taken aback for a moment, but the next second, Violeta realized that Jasper had just played the piano music she had just heard. “Jasper, you were the one playing the piano just now?”

“Yeah,” he replied calmly.

“So… that really was a stage malfunction? The team must have been desperate to get you to jump in. If you hadn’t, that would’ve gone viral for all the wrong reasons.”

Violeta still had a lingering sense of unease. When she’d been up on stage, she could feel the tension radiating from the host, but she’d had no choice but to keep going.

Jasper didn’t explain, letting Violeta think the hosts had called on him to save the moment.

As the two returned to their seats, Jasper returned to the audience section, where his seat was located.

Just before sitting down, his gaze met Evelina’s, locking eyes for a brief moment.

Evelina’s heart skipped a beat.

A sudden wave of fear washed over her, but she quickly shook it off.

Why should I be afraid?

No one knew what she had done. Jasper certainly didn’t know.

But why on earth did Jasper show up at the award ceremony? What bad luck! No one would have stepped in to help Violeta if he hadn’t been there. With the long, awkward silence, it was bound to trend on social media.

Who would have thought that Jasper would be the one to break the tension?

Evelina felt increasingly agitated.

Finally, once the award ceremony wrapped up, Violeta entered the artist lounge, holding her trophy.

Aster followed closely behind, chattering away. “Ms. White, that was definitely a tech malfunction, right? How did Mr. Weekley end up playing the piano to save the day? I was so scared backstage I thought the silence would last forever!”

Violeta entered the room and motioned for Aster to close the door behind them.

As she sat down, Violeta replayed the night’s events in her mind. The more she thought about it, the stranger it seemed.

The ceremony had been running smoothly, with no technical issues for anyone else.

But when it was her turn, the sound system conveniently malfunctioned, and it magically worked again right after she stepped off the stage. It was all too coincidental.

Thank goodness Jasper had stepped in when he did. Otherwise, the stage would’ve fallen into an awkward, uncomfortable silence.

Chapter 688

“Aster, go find out what happened earlier,” Violeta instructed.

“Okay, I’ll check right away.”

Aster left the room to investigate while Violeta’s makeup artist came in to help her remove her makeup.

When the makeup and hair were done, Aster returned with the information.

“Ms. White, they said it was a problem with the sound system wiring.”

“That coincidental?” Violeta raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, I thought so too. Oh, by the way, when I was asking around, I saw Mr. Weekley.”

It was typical for someone with an invitation to attend the awards ceremony. Still, Jasper, the CEO of Apex, didn’t need one -he could come and go as he pleased.

Aster mentioned seeing Jasper talking to the event organizers.

From the looks of it, he was investigating the situation, but that was beyond Aster’s ability to get involved. She asked a few staff members and received a standard answer before returning.

Violeta had a gut feeling this wasn’t just a coincidence. But whether it was intentional or not, she’d need solid evidence to prove it.

“Forget it. It’s time to go. We’ll find a time to invite Jasper for dinner as a thank you,” Violeta said, letting it go for now. “Got it.”

Meanwhile, Jasper had already uncovered the truth.

Tonight’s incident had been orchestrated by Evelina. After

Jasper’s team found and interrogated Jenny, and she quickly spilled everything in fear.

“Mr. Weekley, should we bring Evelina in for questioning?” one of Jasper’s staff asked.

“No need.”

As the driver pulled the car up, Jasper glared at the trembling Jenny before getting into the car.

Once Jasper left, Jenny let out a sigh of relief.

But she knew this wasn’t over.

Just because Jasper didn’t summon Evelina didn’t mean he believed her innocence; he didn’t think Evelina was worth giving a chance to defend herself.

This was going to blow up.

Evelina had been waiting for Jenny for a long time.

When she finally returned, Evelina asked impatiently, “Why are you back so late? I’ve been waiting forever. Where’s the car? Didn’t you go to get one?”

Jenny’s anxiety was evident as she nervously responded, “Evelina, something’s gone wrong.”

Evelina’s expression faltered slightly. “What do you mean?” Jenny had no choice but to explain everything that had happened.

“I was on my way to call a car, but Jeffrey stopped me.”

Jeffrey, the special assistant, is the only male subordinate around Jasper.

Jasper doesn’t bother with day-to-day business affairs, but Jeffrey handles most of them. He’s a significant influence on the company. Even though he’s technically just an assistant, even Lance, the company’s VP, sometimes had to report directly to him.

Evelina was well aware of who Jeffrey was.

“And then?” she asked, her tone growing sharp.

“He asked me about the sound system issue, about why there was no music when Violeta went on stage,” Jenny stammered.

Hearing this, Evelina’s face turned dark.

“I was so scared. I told them everything,” Jenny admitted.

Evelina’s expression flipped in an instant. “What did you just say? Are you an idiot? You just told them everything because they asked?”

Jenny had been feeling guilty, but now, Evelina’s outburst sparked anger. “They’re upper management, Jasper’s top people! You know how intimidating our CEO is. It was like an interrogation. I didn’t mean to say it. It just slipped out! How can you blame me for that?”

Evelina sneered, “Oh, now you’re the victim, are you?”

“I…” Jenny began, but Evelina cut her off with a roll of her eyes.

She quickly pulled out her phone to call Jasper, desperate to explain the situation.

But no matter how many times she tried, Jasper didn’t answer.

A cold chill ran through Evelina. This could have been better.

She glared at Jenny. “Do you know where they went?”

“I don’t know.”

“They didn’t say anything when they left?”

“Nothing. The CEO just got into the car and left. I think maybe he went back to the office?” Jenny guessed.

Evelina’s anxiety spiked. Whether Jasper had returned to the office or not, she needed to head there immediately to try to salvage the situation.

“What are you still standing here for? Go get the car!” Evelina snapped.

Em, startled out of her daze, Jenny hurried to call for the car. “Oh, right, I’ll get it now.”

Chapter 689

As Jenny walked away, she muttered, “You and Jasper were once together. Even if he knows what happened, he might cut you some slack. After all, you two were a thing.”

Hearing those words, Evelina felt like her heart had been thrown into hot oil, sizzling with pain, only to be doused with cold water.

It was true, she and Jasper had dated.

But from the beginning to the end, she was never in control.

When they broke up, she didn’t even get a say. She was informed.

Afterward, Evelina thought about trying to win him back. Still, Jasper was so decisive that he changed the passcodes to the villa and cut off all contact. She couldn’t even reach him privately.

When she pushed too hard, Jeffrey had warned her to back off.

That’s when she finally gave up.

But now, hearing Jenny’s words, Evelina couldn’t shake the feeling that maybe Jasper never truly cared about her.

A strange, unspeakable sadness washed over her.

Had he ever really liked her?

Before long, Evelina arrived at the office, only to be told that Jasper wasn’t there.

She took a car to his villa, but it started to drizzle when she

arrived. The iron gates were firmly shut, and she was left feeling dejected once again.

Jasper was probably inside, but he didn’t want to see her.

Her flight to Wiltonshire was scheduled for the day after tomorrow.

Before leaving, Evelina kept trying to contact Jasper but never got through.

At first, she was nervous.

But since Jasper never made a move, she reassured herself that maybe she was overthinking it, scaring herself for no reason.

It was when Evelina arrived in Wiltonshire for her surgery that things took a turn.

She was about to head in for her appointment when Henry’s assistant suddenly informed her that the surgery had been postponed.

Evelina was furious that Henry had canceled at the last minute, but she could do nothing. She had to reschedule.

The surgery was delayed by more than a month.

With no choice but to stay in Wiltonshire, Evelina tried to maintain her usual high standard of living. Still, the cost of living in Wiltonshire was high, and her savings were depleting quickly.

Winona and the other two were with her, and their expenses fell on Evelina.

Meanwhile, back home, Apex was rapidly promoting Susan. The company still wanted Violeta to mentor her. Hence, they had a custom script written specifically for the two of them.

Violeta didn’t mind. As long as the script was good, she was open to it. She didn’t really care who she had to act alongside.

Eugene had caught wind that Evelina had gone to the office looking for Jasper but couldn’t see him.

While chatting casually with Violeta, he said, “That whole mess at the Hundred Blossom Award was probably Evelina pulling strings. The boss found out, and when she showed up at the office later, he refused to see her.”

Aster chimed in, “I knew it! I knew the music at the awards wasn’t a coincidence-it was deliberate.”

Violeta asked, “Mr. Scott, how do you know that?”

Eugene replied, “The boss was actually at the office that day, but when Evelina showed up, he had someone send her away.”

Violeta nodded. “So that’s what happened.”

It turns out Jasper was at the office that day. He just chose not to see Evelina.

Eugene sighed, “You guys handled that whole situation at the awards well.”

After the Hundred Blossom Award, The Golden Ages’s team trended on social media again. With them, Jasper’s name also made it onto the hot topics list.

Jasper had trended once before when he returned from the Wiltonshire to take over Apex.

Back then, people had praised him as a real-life CEO straight out of a novel, but Jasper had paid to remove all the pictures.

He didn’t like being the center of attention; he wasn’t a public figure.

But this time, his impromptu piano performance at the awards, saving Violeta from an awkward moment, blew up. The public discussion was far greater than before.

Even though the buzz died quickly, this incident was now forever recorded in the official video archives of that year’s Hundred Blossom Award. It was going to be there, permanently.

It was out of character for Jasper to do something like that, but somehow, he had.

Aster rested her chin on her hand and mused, “But you know, people online weren’t wrong, our CEO looked really handsome playing the piano. You’d never guess he could play just by looking at him. It was such a surprise!”

Violeta smiled and added, “Yeah, it was my first time learning that Jasper could play the piano, too.”

Chapter 690

Not many people knew that Jasper had started learning the piano as a child. As the only son of the Weekleys, there were some hidden talents about him that most people didn’t see.

The truth was that Jasper didn’t even like playing the piano. But his mother did, so he was forced to learn for a few years.

He was highly talented, but sadly, he wasn’t passionate about it.

When his rebellious teenage years hit, the more his family pushed him to do something, the more he resisted. From that point on, he never touched a piano again.

Years passed, and the grand piano in the family’s music room, worth millions, gathered dust. He wouldn’t play it, not once. Yet at the Hundred Blossom Award, he sat on stage at a regular old piano. He played an unforgettable melody all to help her.

Violeta had planned to invite Jasper for dinner to thank him.

She even took the time to go to the CEO’s office, but to her surprise, Jasper turned her down, saying he didn’t have the time.

“Dinner with me? This weekend? Forget it. There’s already enough gossip online about me. If we get spotted having dinner together, that’s just going to add fuel to the fire,” Jasper said.

Violeta reassured him, “We won’t get spotted. The restaurant is very private.”

Of course, it wouldn’t just be the two of them. If Jasper agreed, Violeta had planned to have Hayden invite Liam and Zoren.

But even after she explained all this, Jasper still declined.

“Really, it’s unnecessary. It’s just a small favor I did for you. If the dinner is to thank me for stepping in at the awards, there’s no need,” he said. “Besides, I’m actually busy this weekend. I have other plans.”

He smiled faintly at Violeta, politely but firmly turning her down again.

Violeta blinked, a little surprised. “You have other plans?”

Jasper replied, “Yes.”

Seeing this, Violeta didn’t push further. She didn’t ask for details.

“Alright then, we’ll leave it at that. But Jasper, I still want to thank you,” she said. “I’ll head out now. But if you change your mind before the weekend, call me.”

She mimed, holding a phone to her ear, and walked out.

Jasper watched her leave, then turned back toward the office’s floor-to-ceiling windows. He lit a cigarette and stared out.

Ultimately, Jasper didn’t call Violeta, and the dinner plans were canceled.

A new variety show contacted Violeta, asking her to film an episode.

This show was different from the others she’d been on before. All the guests were heavyweights in the literary world, not just famous celebrities.

The show wasn’t about stirring up gossip or creating buzz. Instead, each episode featured a city rich in culture and history, where the guests would explore its heritage and discuss literature, philosophy, and ideals.

Violeta was the first major celebrity to be invited. The producers hoped she’d set a good precedent for future episodes.

Violeta had never done a variety show before.

At first, Eugene had considered turning it down. But after thinking it over, he realized the show was high-quality and a rare opportunity. So he told Violeta about it and asked her to think it over.

Violeta mulled it over for a long time. Several of the regular guests were literary figures she deeply admired.

After careful thought, Violeta agreed to do the show. It was just one episode, so it would take up only a little of her time.

As the year ended, the long-awaited wedding of the Whites and the Frosts finally arrived. They had been preparing for half a year.

News of Violeta and Hayden’s marriage spread like wildfire, shared by all the major gossip accounts. Even Apex Entertainment’s official social media account posted their congratulations, a rare move for the company.

The wedding was held at a church in Ravensford Town, a quaint town in Bridgemont Shire, Wiltonshire.

They had registered their marriage at the beginning of the wedding preparations. Violeta had left all the planning to the wedding company and their families. She barely had to lift a finger for the entire process.

The only things she and Hayden decided together were the custom wedding rings and the dress.

The wedding ring was a rare, 11-carat pink diamond carved into a heart shape using a unique technique. The band was simple and elegant, allowing the diamond’s brilliance to shine.

Pink diamonds are rare, and those that reach a significant carat size are priceless. An 11-carat pink diamond was a once-in-a-lifetime find, a true treasure with no market price.

The ring was something other than what Hayden had bought.

Violeta’s father, Anton, had gone to great lengths to get it for his daughter. He pulled strings in Aurelia to purchase the rough stone at a high price. The carving was done by a renowned Verdancia master. There was only one like it in the world, and the design even included a double-layer feature for added uniqueness.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 671, to 680]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 671

Winona’s heart raced as she steadied her thoughts. “Okay, I’ll go back and tell her to come in for another X-ray.”

After speaking, she stood up to leave…

As she reached the door, a thought suddenly struck her. She turned back to the doctor and said, “You do know that Evelina is a public figure, right? I hope you can keep this matter confidential.”

The doctor replied, “Don’t worry. It’s illegal for medical staff to disclose a patient’s condition without consent.”

“That’s a relief.”

Winona hurriedly took the X-ray and rushed over to Liberty Grove.

Meanwhile, Evelina had recently splurged on several luxury items and was at home applying a delicate makeup look, preparing to take a beautiful selfie to post on Twitter.

Winona rushed into her home, entering the code without pausing to change her shoes.

She called out urgently, “Evelina! Evie!”

Evelina was in her room taking photos when she heard Winona’s frantic voice outside. Rolling her eyes, she put down her phone and walked to the bedroom door. “Why are you shouting? I’m in my room.”

Winona rushed up to her, grabbing her hand with a worried look. “I received the results from the X-ray you took yesterday, and there’s bad news.”

“What news?”

“The doctor told me they suspect you might have a tumor in your stomach!”

“What?!”

Evelina’s pupils trembled, and her face turned pale in an instant.

Winona squeezed her hand reassuringly. “But don’t worry. The doctor only mentioned it as a possibility, you just need to go back to the hospital for another X-ray.”

Jenny was in another room, attempting to sleep, when Winona’s loud voice startled her awake. Yawning, she stepped out just in time to hear Winona say that Evelina had a tumor.

Taken aback, she exclaimed, “What?! Winona, are you saying Evie has a tumor?!”

Both Jenny and her sister were like leeches, clinging to Evelina for support.

The news that their host was going to die was nearly as frightening for them as it was for Evelina herself.

Evelina was overwhelmed by dizziness and fainted from the shock of the news.

“Evie, Evie!”

When she finally regained consciousness, she discovered she was in a hospital bed.

A faint ringing echoed in her ears as she slowly opened her eyes, still feeling weak.

At the bedside, a doctor and a nurse were discussing something when Winona noticed Evelina had woken up. She rushed to her side. “Evie, you’re awake! Doctor, she’s awake!”

The doctor and nurse turned their attention to Evelina.

“What happened to me?”

The doctor chose his words carefully, avoiding anything alarming. “You fainted again due to low blood sugar, Ms. Drayton. Your condition isn’t great, so please don’t rush to leave the hospital this time. It’s best for you to stay and rest.”

Then, the doctor and nurse stepped out of the room.

Winona gently patted Evelina’s hand. “Don’t worry. I’m here. Jenny will be back soon. I asked her to pick up some things for you. Just take care of yourself. I’ll step outside for a moment and be right back.”

As Evelina watched Winona leave the room, she saw her speaking with the doctor in the hallway, looking distressed.

After Evelina had fainted and was brought to the hospital, the doctors conducted a thorough examination, confirming that there was indeed a tumor in her stomach.

Moreover, the situation wasn’t very optimistic; it was highly likely to be malignant.

Evelina had worked hard and finally established herself as a first-tier celebrity on her own, only to receive such devastating news.

For Winona, as her manager, this was a significant blow as well.

After all, she was also Evelina’s cousin, and had been through so much together over the years, she felt the weight of the situation deeply.

Before long, Jenny returned to the hospital room, carrying some items and shutting the door behind her to block Evelina’s view.

“Evie, I brought you some cornmeal porridge.”

Meanwhile, on the other hand, Violeta had just wrapped up a day of promotions.

Exhausted, she got into her car for the ride back to the hotel.

Aster handed Violeta a thermos, and she tried it, savoring the sweet, nutty flavor. Peering inside, she saw the cornmeal porridge.

“Hehe, I made it in my thermal cooker, and it turned out pretty well!”

“Not bad. It’s delicious,” Violeta replied, taking a hearty sip.

Aster continued, “The movie is about to be released. I can’t wait! I wonder how much box office it will bring in.”

Violeta responded, “We can only do our best and leave the rest to fate. By the way, how long is Evelina’s leave? Has she returned to work yet?”

Chapter 672

Aster said, “Ms. White, you still remember Evelina? I heard from Eugene the other day that Winona took another leave from the company. Apparently, Evelina went for a medical check-up.

“With a body that’s just skin and bones, it’s definitely time for her to get a check-up. I suspect she has anorexia. She’s so thin, like she just doesn’t eat.”

Violeta quietly assessed the situation in her mind.

It seems that Evelina has been worshipping the evil spirit for quite some time.

She is getting thinner and thinner, which means that the thing has begun to absorb her essence.

Essence was the source of life. If the essence were damaged, the harm would be serious.

However, none of this was her concern.

Violeta handed her cup to Aster.

“I’m going to rest for a bit. Call me when we get to the hotel.”

“Sure.”

The internet was buzzing, and the film’s promotional clips were going viral.

In the middle of the month, The Golden Ages finally premiered, and it was a massive success.

On the first day of its release, the number of viewers surpassed ten million, with total box office earnings exceeding 90 million!

If this trend continued, these figures were likely to break the record for the highest box office earnings in the domestic entertainment industry.

Violeta and Chad’s names frequently topped the trending charts.

They had become the pride of Apex Entertainment. And Apex had never had a number one male actor, Chad was the first.

Their large promotional posters were transformed into celebratory graphics by the official The Golden Ages’ Twitter account.

The film’s success also elevated its supporting cast, including Kaylee, whose portrayal of the innkeeper’s daughter left a lasting impression on audiences.

As “The Golden Ages” skyrocketed in popularity, news of Evelina’s hospitalization quietly surfaced.

After all, she had been in the hospital for quite some time, and no matter how much they tried to conceal it, the truth was bound to come out.

With such an extended absence from work, the company would inevitably approach Winona for an explanation.

They couldn’t allow Evelina to remain on hiatus indefinitely.

Reluctantly, Winona had to inform the company about Evelina’s hospitalization and the diagnosis of the tumor.

Upon hearing the news, Lance appeared genuinely taken aback. “What? Is that true? If so, we should let Evelina focus on her recovery. The company isn’t in a hurry for her to return.”

Pressuring someone with a tumor to return to work was undeniably cruel.

Lance even gave Winona time off, urging her to focus on taking care of Evelina.

There were certainly enough people around to take care of Evelina during her recovery.

After reflecting on the situation, Lance chose not to disclose the news to others. After all, Evelina was still a public figure, and if it got out, it might become a hot topic again.

This news could still be kept under wraps.

With the overwhelming success of The Golden Ages, it was important not to let any negative headlines overshadow the celebration.

“The Golden Ages” was set to hit North Poresaint theaters a month later, fully entering the Orion markets, and the box office numbers were promising.

Mason’s value skyrocketed, resulting in multiple invitations to events across North Poresaint.

Violeta’s success was evident to everyone, and many couldn’t help but feel jealous.

After giving birth, Tracy quickly focused on her recovery and made her return to work.

However, by establishing her own studio, she found that managing business dealings wasn’t as convenient as it had been at Apex. She had to take on many tasks herself in the beginning, which left her feeling overwhelmed. Fortunately, Winnie was there to share some of the burden.

However, her physical condition after giving birth was far from what it used to be.

On top of that, she had given birth to twins. If she worked for a long time, she would often feel back pain and be unable to stand.

So Tracy complained to Winnie privately many times that she should not have given birth at the peak of her career. She felt that not only was she struggling to reclaim her previous success, but her body was also struggling to bear the burden.

However, now that the choice had been made, there was no turning back.

When The Golden Ages was out of the theaters, it surpassed a staggering total global box office of seven billion, with half of that coming from Chesia. This broke records in the domestic entertainment industry and placed the film in the top ten of global box office rankings.

Critics praised the film, calling it a captivating masterpiece filled with twists and thrilling suspense.

The entire cast of the movie enjoyed newfound fame and recognition.

With such impressive achievements, it was already evident that The Golden Ages’ cast would be showered with awards at next year’s award ceremony.

In the entertainment industry, Violeta had already attained the highest level of success.

However, the most significant change was seen in the other actors.

Kaylee had recently become extremely busy after wrapping up her previous project, Peninsula Tea, and collaborating on the promotional efforts for The Golden Ages. She had a private chat with Violeta. After reaching a certain level of fame, she became anxious.

Chapter 673

“The more famous I become, the more anxious I feel. I’m afraid that my future works won’t satisfy the audience, so I’ve become reluctant to take on new scripts.”

Kaylee never expected that “The Golden Ages” would achieve such impressive success.

It was worth noting that she had only been introduced to audition by Violeta.

The audition clips had been entirely improvised on her part.

In those early days, she was merely a struggling third-tier actress in the entertainment industry, and now everything felt surreal, almost dreamlike.

Rather than bringing her happiness, fame has made her more cautious and reserved.

“Since I started my career, I’ve always considered myself an ordinary person. Sometimes I would even go grocery shopping alone. But now, when I get home, I find paparazzi trailing me in cars. It’s terrifying.”

“Kay, you’re still in the adjustment phase. Just give it some time, things will get easier.”

Kaylee shook her head. “I don’t think I can adapt to this, so I’ve accepted a few theater roles to give myself some time to reflect.”

Experiencing the pinnacle of success was enough for her.

It was better than never having tasted fame at all.

Violeta replied, “That’s not bad. You’ve always wanted to act in theater.”

Kaylee smiled. “I’d also love to teach students someday, haha. I wonder if that opportunity will come my way.

“By the way, Violeta, have you noticed that Evelina seems to be making fewer public appearances lately? I heard she’s been hospitalized. What’s going on?”

Violeta replied, “Yes, ever since her last break, Evelina hasn’t returned to work. Something must have happened; it’s likely a health issue that put her in the hospital.”

Kaylee added, “I remember seeing her last time. She was practically skin and bones.”

Violeta said, “I can’t say for sure, but it probably isn’t something minor.”

Kaylee pondered for a moment, but couldn’t come up with anything. She spread her hands and lay on the sofa, looking at the ceiling and muttering, “Violeta, I’m thirty an age I once couldn’t imagine reaching.”

Violeta turned to her with a warm smile. “Is it bad?”

Kaylee sighed. “Time flies by so quickly. It feels like just yesterday we were students practicing tennis together. Lately, I’ve realized that life is speeding up even more. Maybe it’s because I’ve been so busy that I hardly have time to enjoy it.

“I’ve heard that the hot springs in Haland are great. How about we plan a trip there sometime?”

“Sounds good!”

“Oh, and Zoren proposed to me! He also wants me to find a time to meet his mom. Do you know what she’s like?”

“Are you talking about my aunt? She’s pretty nice. I remember she enjoys sour foods.”

As the excitement surrounding “The Golden Ages” gradually faded, it was replaced by fresh trends and new topics of interest.

Violeta’s resources are increasingly aligned with international opportunities. She received an invitation to appear on a foreign talk show and even flew to Klasey for the occasion.

As the daughter of the Whites, backed by an influential background, she spent a month in Klasey. Although she didn’t know many people, there were still those who eagerly welcomed her and helped her expand her connections.

It was true what they said: the world’s elite all seem to run in the same circles.

The mayor’s daughter in Klasey had formed a close friendship with Violeta, inviting her several times to exclusive debutante balls.

Photos from these events circulated online, igniting conversations among netizens.

“She’s an unmatched leading actress in the entertainment industry.”

“When I saw Violeta posing with the First Lady, it became clear just how she stands apart from other artists.”

“Her entrance into the industry is genuinely a blessing for the entertainment world.”

This year, Kaylee spent the New Year’s reunion dinner at Zoren’s family home, where he also welcomed her parents, hinting that their wedding might be around the corner.

Before the holiday, Violeta followed tradition and visited Grace. While at Grace’s house, she ran into the Nelson sisters, who had returned to the country to visit their master for the New Year.

Over the years, Violeta had maintained a close friendship with the sisters outside of work.

They were genuinely happy with Violeta’s accomplishments.

Unfortunately, none of the three had followed in Grace’s footsteps.

However, in the world of dance, talent continuously emerged.

Although Grace had only accepted the three of them as her disciples, her dance troupe included many skilled and

experienced dancers, ensuring that there would be no shortage of successors to carry on her legacy.

Nydia and Hazel had fully healed from their injuries, fortunately without any sequelae, though they could no longer dance.

Their family had funded the establishment of a studio abroad, allowing them to pursue projects that interested them.

Chapter 674

During her treatment abroad, Nydia formed a strong connection with her attending physician, and the two have quietly tied the knot, enjoying a very happy relationship.

As for Hazel…

“She still has a crush on Archer!”

“Who said that? I don’t! Stop making things up.”

Violeta chuckled. “Haha, it seems Archer is quite a tough nut to crack if she’s been after him all these years.”

Hazel pouted. “I don’t think I like him anymore. I just can’t shake the obsession of never having been with him.”

Nydia teased her. “Yeah, yeah. You’re just being stubborn. Once you see Archer again, you’ll fall right back under his spell.”

Violeta suddenly remembered that Archer still owed her a favor.

She smiled and said, “If you want it, I can help create an opportunity for you.”

Hazel’s eyes brightened. “Violeta, can you really help me?”

Violeta said, “He owes me a huge favor-one that could be considered a matter of life and death. Kaylee and I are planning to visit Haland for some hot springs after the New Year. I can invite a few friends to join us for a couple of weeks. If you want, I can reach out to him. Given the favor he owes me, he probably won’t refuse.”

Hazel replied eagerly, “Sounds great! Violeta, I really appreciate your help. I want to give it one last shot. No matter the outcome, I won’t regret it. If he turns me down again this time, then I can finally move on.”

Violeta nodded. “Okay.”

With Kaylee and Zoren’s wedding set to take place quietly at the end of April, they decided to embark on a trip beforehand, off to Haland for some hot springs!

The short getaway would last two weeks, with Hayden taking time off, Violeta ready to go, and even Liam and Jasper joining in. Hazel was also added to the group.

At first, Violeta asked the others to contact Archer, but, unsurprisingly, he turned them down.

She then had to pull out her trump card. Although Archer wasn’t sure what Violeta was planning, he agreed to take on the easy task. And he happened to have a place in Haland.

Violeta and her group would be staying at his home, taking advantage of the complimentary ocean-view accommodations.

They arrived by plane at the beginning of the month.

As the plane landed, Violeta took out her phone to record a daily vlog. She anticipated that even though they were traveling abroad, there was a good chance they would be photographed by paparazzi.

To avoid the risk of becoming trending news without their consent, Violeta thought it would be better for her and Kaylee to share their experiences openly.

In February, Haland still experiences snowfall.

Violeta and her group arrived at Archer’s property, conveniently located just a six-minute walk from the beach. The two-story traditional-style villa was quite nice.

Fortunately, there were enough rooms for everyone.

After settling into the courtyard, they divided the rooms.

Archer, Jasper, and Liam took the first floor, while Violeta, Hayden, Zoren, Kaylee, and Hazel settled into the second floor.

They had made reservations at a hot spring hotel with breathtaking views and plenty of nearby attractions to explore.

They took a lot of photos while enjoying the snow.

The large floor-to-ceiling window, the wine glasses, the open-air hot spring pool, steaming hot smoke, and the snowy forest outside.

After enjoying the hot springs that evening, they spent the night at the hotel and returned to Archer’s property the next day. That evening, they gathered for an outdoor barbecue.

Violeta’s phone captured countless moments that she intended to compile into a video to share later.

As expected, they encountered fans along the way. Violeta and Kaylee were recognized and happily posed for photos and signed autographs.

Violeta made several efforts to create opportunities for Hazel, who confidently initiated conversations with Archer.

However, it was clear that Archer had no interest in her. He hadn’t been captivated by her in their youth, and it was even harder for any sparks to fly now.

Hazel felt a bit disappointed, but as she had mentioned before, she wasn’t going to force anything.

That evening, they gathered on the second-floor terrace to enjoy some wine and chat casually.

Kaylee scrolled through her phone, looking at their photos. “Wow, this one turned out great! Violeta, send it to me!”

Chapter 675

“Sure.”

Violeta took Kaylee’s phone and sent her the photo. As she swiped through the gallery, she stumbled upon a photo with Hayden accidentally captured in it.

She cropped the photo to highlight only her face and the blurred silhouette of Hayden in the background.

On a whim, she decided to change her Twitter profile picture to this one, finding it surprisingly appealing.

Violeta and her friends’ trip to Haland was noticed by a fan who posted about it on Twitter, generating some buzz. Several people commented that they were also in Haland and hoped for a chance encounter with Violeta.

Shortly after, Zoren called from downstairs, “Kay, can you come down for a moment?”

“Hmm? Oh, I’ll be right there!”

Kaylee set her pillow aside. “Vio, I’ll go downstairs for a bit.”

“Okay.”

After Kaylee left, Violeta showed Hayden her newly changed profile picture. “What do you think?”

“It looks great, but that figure in the background…”

“That’s you, haha! I think you accidentally wandered into the shot while I was taking a selfie, and it left this cool silhouette. I find it quite artistic!”

“What about the other photos? Let me see those.”

Violeta handed her phone to him. “Take a look for yourself.”

Hayden scrolled through the photos, saving all the photos he liked.

Violeta took a sip of wine and looked up at the sky, watching as delicate snowflakes fluttered down and landed on her eyelashes. She blinked and said, “Hayden, I think it’s starting to snow.”

She stood up and dashed over to the railing.

“It’s really snowing!”

Hayden stood up and walked over, casually wrapping his arm around her waist.

Violeta glanced at him and said, “Snow has a special meaning for me.”

“What kind of meaning?”

“It seems like many important things in my life happened on snowy days.”

For instance, her breakthrough role in Nirvana and Rebirth, her first work, was filmed on a snowy day-the very project that marked her true entry into the industry and her rise to international fame.

There was also that time she was taken in by Terrel during a heavy snowfall.

However, the most significant memory was that every New Year, Quinston would be blanketed in snow.

Violeta spent the New Year at the White Residence. The house was very warm and she felt very happy every time.

Jasper walked upstairs carrying a tray of bagels and fruit. He spotted Violeta chatting with Hayden and hesitated for a moment, his gaze lingering before he quickly looked away. He set the fruit down and settled onto the sofa, saying, “This wine has gone cold.”

The two turned at the sound.

“Did they just bake these bagels downstairs?”

“Yeah.”

“I have to try one then.”

Violeta stepped forward and took a bite of the warm bagel.

Hayden took a seat beside her.

Violeta munched on her bagel, a thought suddenly striking her. “Jasper, I just remembered something. Do you know what’s going on with Evelina?”

Jasper replied, “Huh? Evelina?”

“Yeah. She’s in the hospital, isn’t she?”

Jasper shrugged nonchalantly. “I heard she has something growing in her stomach and needs surgery. They’re keeping the details private for now.”

Violeta’s eyes widened. “Something growing? A tumor?” Jasper shrugged lightly. “I guess so.”

Despite having once been in a relationship with Evelina, he clearly showed no concern for her situation.

Violeta teased, “She’s your ex-girlfriend. Why are you being so indifferent?”

Jasper didn’t even look up. “I have plenty of ex-girlfriends. If I had to worry about them all, I wouldn’t have time for my own life.”

Violeta asked, “What will happen to her contract if her illness isn’t treated?”

Jasper shrugged. “They’ll handle it as needed.”

It was a stark reminder of the industry’s ruthless nature.

Violeta shook her head. Ever since Evelina entered the circle, she had barely taken a break. Even after signing with Apex, she had worked nonstop all year. Now, just when she finally had the chance to rest, she faced such troubling news about her health.

It was indeed a tragic situation.

But whether it was karma was another question altogether.

Violeta took a few bites of her bagel but soon found she couldn’t eat anymore. Hayden took the rest from her and finished it off, along with the now-cold wine.

Jasper glanced at them and said, “It’s too cold. I’ll go downstairs. You two enjoy your time here.”

Violeta chuckled and pinched Hayden’s ear.

Hayden deftly tucked her hand into his pocket, saying, “Let’s go back inside. The snow’s getting heavier. We’ll probably have to shovel it in the morning.”

Chapter 676

“Alright.”

They spent time in Haland until the middle of the month and booked their flight to return home.

Hazel’s quest for love had officially come to an end.

That night, Archer made things clear to her-he truly had no feelings for her.

With that, Hazel finally let go of her obsession. Later, she told Violeta that she wouldn’t be returning home with them. Instead, she planned to go to Cascadia to visit her sister.

Violeta patted her on the shoulder. “There are plenty of good men out there.”

Hazel smiled. “Exactly. It’s not like no one is into me. No point in being hung up on him.”

Violeta nodded. “I’m glad you’ve come to terms with it.”

Hazel grinned. “I had such a great time hanging out with you guys. Oh, and in April, I’ll be going to Kay’s wedding. I’ll be waiting for yours! When’s the big day? Make sure to tell me the date.”

Violeta glanced at Hayden, who stood a short distance away, and laughed, “Nothing’s decided yet. I’m in no hurry. We’ll talk about it later.”

After Violeta updated her Twitter profile picture, it didn’t take long for Hayden to follow suit.

He changed his picture to a selfie of Violeta, sparking a wave of fan chatter.

“Ah, I knew it! They definitely went on that trip together!”

“Kaylee posted a bunch of photos on Twitter, and Apex’s CEO was there too. Looks like they’re all part of the same circle. Rumor has it there’s a vlog shoot. I wonder when Violeta will share it so we can feast our eyes on it.”

“I’m jealous! I wish I could travel with Violeta too.”

The footage from their trip was edited into a video and uploaded to Violeta’s Twitter once she got back to work. It quickly became a hot topic, gaining a lot of attention.

Violeta was likely the first celebrity to share a travel vlog.

The main cast of The Golden Ages skyrocketed in popularity.

Kaylee and Chad both rose to stardom, with Chad even surpassing Nolan in peak popularity during the film’s popularity.

However, after the initial buzz cooled down, things settled, and the frenzy wasn’t quite as intense anymore.

At this year’s Hundred Blossom Award, it was uncertain whether Chad would manage to outshine Nolan’s Whisper to the Mountain Spirit and claim the title of Best Actor.

Last year’s lineup was also filled with outstanding films.

Many film critics online were making predictions, with the consensus being that the strongest contenders for Best Actor were Chad and Nolan.

In the Best Actress category, the competition is particularly intense between Violeta and Hattie.

This year, several major awards ceremonies were almost taking turns. Whether The Golden Ages could win all the major awards depended on its performance.

This could be the peak of Violeta’s career.

What many thought was her peak right after her debut turned out to be just the beginning, as her true success came later.

It was also the peak of Kaylee’s career.

She was appointed as the ambassador for Pet Haven, representing the brand at multiple offline events, which greatly increased her popularity.

In March, Peninsula Tea premiered.

Though the show didn’t achieve blockbuster ratings, its quality kept the viewership steady.

This was Kaylee’s first lead role in a TV series invested by Zoren, resulting in a rise in her popularity…

For Kaylee, playing the lead role wasn’t what mattered most; she knew she could shine in supporting roles as long as the character was well-written.

She also understood that she didn’t naturally fit the mold for leading ladies.

Many years ago, when Mason cast her in The Lies in Winter, someone told Kaylee that he signed her primarily for supporting roles because she didn’t have the look of a typical lead actress. Hearing those words back then was undoubtedly disheartening for her.

Of course it did.

At the time, she was just a senior in college, fresh out into the industry with no connections.

However, after all these years, she has long since made peace with that comment.

Kaylee had continually relied on her outstanding acting talent to forge her path.

She was determined to show everyone that even in supporting roles, she could deliver performances that rival if not surpass those of the leading actors.

Once April arrived, a series of film awards began to roll in.

The first was the Splendor Awards, and when Violeta received her invitation, she felt a sense of finally getting what she had been waiting for.

The entire cast of The Golden Ages was invited to walk the red carpet.

Joining them were the star teams from several outstanding films released the previous year, including Whisper to the Mountain Spirit.

Hattie, the lead actress of Whisper to the Mountain Spirit, was naturally invited as well.

Although she should have felt thrilled, her joy was dampened by recent events. This year, during the New Year celebrations, she learned that Carl had discovered the situation with Harvey.

Chapter 677

Carl showed no kindness to her and her mother, even cutting off the card he had provided for Hannah.

This was his way of severing ties with them.

Hannah, in tears and snot, begged Carl for forgiveness, but he remained unmoved.

Amber emerged as the biggest winner, looking down from her lofty position at Hannah’s misfortune.

As long as she could drive a wedge between Carl and that b*tch Hannah, Amber was certain that Benson would never gain control of the Ridge Group.

There was no way Harvey would divorce Hattie, his ticket to a stable future, which led to a prolonged tug-of-war over their marriage.

Given her status as a public figure, Hattie couldn’t risk having Harvey air their dirty laundry; a scandal like that would ruin her career, leaving her constantly burdened by the situation.

She didn’t want to give Harvey any money, but he had her by the throat and left her with no choice.

As a result, Hattie was constantly at his mercy, and if this situation were to be exposed, it would be a significant blow to her career.

On the day of the awards ceremony.

Violeta, dressed in a white gown, walked in the center alongside Chad, with Kaylee by her side, as part of The Golden Ages filming team.

As they posed for photos, Violeta couldn’t shake the feeling that this moment seemed familiar.

It dawned on her that during their walk down the red carpet for The Island, she had stood in a similar arrangement with Kaylee and Chad.

Their second collaboration caused the online discussions among netizens to heat up.

“The Island earned Violeta the Best Actress Award. How many trophies will The Golden Ages bring home this year? I can’t wait to find out!”

“Are these three supporting each other, or is Violeta boosting their careers? They really do make a stunning trio together. I hope their friendship lasts a lifetime!”

“I was initially a fan of Violeta, but then I discovered the treasure that is Kaylee, and I’ve come to appreciate Chad’s acting skills as well. It’s rare to find male actors who follow Chad’s path. I hope we see more stars like him.”

“Violeta and Chad are now the two cash cows of Apex.”

Once they completed their walk down the red carpet, they entered the venue.

Soft music played in the background, and with the awards ceremony being broadcast live, several cameras were set up in the front rows, poised to capture every moment.

As the cast of The Golden Ages made their way backstage, they suddenly appeared on the livestream.

Meanwhile, Evelina, who was currently in the hospital, watched the broadcast intently from her bed.

She sat on her hospital bed, watching the livestream on her tablet.

She envied everyone, but she envied Violeta the most!

Why was she confined to a hospital room awaiting surgery while they got to attend the awards ceremony in Harbor City?

The torment of her illness had twisted Evelina’s emotions into a tangled mess.

As soon as all the guests completed their red carpet walk, the award ceremony officially kicked off.

The livestream switched angles, scanning over all the invited guests in attendance, before focusing on the two presenters who took the stage with their scripts in hand.

They began by handing out the smaller awards, gradually moving up to the major ones.

Occasional bursts of enthusiastic applause erupted from the audience, but the atmosphere truly ignited when the film categories were announced, marking a pivotal moment for the entire cast of The Golden Ages.

“The award for Outstanding Director goes to Mason Clarke from ‘The Golden Ages!”

Clap, clap, clap.

The audience erupted into enthusiastic applause.

Mason stood up and bowed slightly to everyone, embracing a few people nearby before making his way to the stage.

With The Golden Ages being only his second film and already achieving such success, he truly was a gifted director!

On stage, Mason delivered a brief acceptance speech, then kissed the trophy in his hand before making his exit.

“The award for Outstanding Scriptwriter goes to Caspian Halt from The Golden Ages!”

Clap, clap, clap.

And the award for Outstanding Cinematography goes to Leander Tate from The Golden Ages!

Clap, clap, clap.

“Oh! We’ve finally reached the most thrilling moment of the evening! The winner of this year’s Best Actor award is right here in my hands. But first, let’s take a look at the nominees for Outstanding Film from last year!”

The big screen began showcasing last year’s outstanding films, with The Golden Ages featured prominently alongside other movies. Among the most notable commercial films was Whisper to the Mountain Spirit.

There were also a few smaller art-house films from last year that stood out on their own as commendable works.

But if it were to be compared with this year’s contenders like Whisper to the Mountain Spirit and The Golden Ages, they simply weren’t that impressive.

Chapter 678

As the clips on the big screen finished playing, a strong sense of fate lingered in the air with the final drumbeats.

Violeta cast her gaze slightly toward the direction of Nolan. He was looking up at the screen, half of his face caught in the play of light and shadow. The sharp lines of his prominent nose exuded a certain elegance, and even his hair seemed to carry an air of detachment.

“Vio, who do you think will win Best Actor?”

“Hmm?” Violeta subtly averted her gaze, smiling lightly. “I’m not sure.”

Kaylee chimed in, “I hope it’s Chad. After two years of hard work, he deserves it.”

Violeta nodded in agreement. “Yes, that’s true.”

Anyone would do, anyone would be fine.

As the drumbeats gradually faded away, the lights returned to normal, and the two presenters on stage prepared to announce the winner.

“There were so many outstanding films last year! Now it’s time to announce the results! You go ahead.”

“Alright, I’ll take it from here.”

The presenter on stage slowly opened the envelope. Upon seeing the result, a bright smile spread across his face as his gaze shifted to the row of The Golden Ages team.

In a powerful voice, he announced, “The award for Best Actor goes to…

“The Golden Ages’s Chad Howell!”

Clap, clap, clap.

Cheers erupted, accompanied by the sound of drums and flashing lights.

Amid the cheers, Chad stood up, embracing those around him. Violeta leaned in slightly to share a hug. “Congratulations, Chad!”

“Thank you.”

He was overwhelmed with emotion as he made his way to the stage to accept his award.

After nearly a decade in the industry, this recognition as Best Actor was well-deserved.

On stage, with his eyes glistening, Chad expressed his gratitude to the entire The Golden Ages team, especially thanking Director Mason Clarke.

Amid the thunderous applause, he took the stage and descended alongside the two presenters.

The Golden Ages team had enjoyed a remarkably successful evening, already securing four awards.

If Violeta and Kaylee also managed to win awards, they would undeniably be the biggest winners of the night, walking away with at least six trophies.

Next up was the announcement for Best Supporting Actor.

Of all the awards, Kaylee looked forward to this one the most. She hoped the veteran actor, Ronan Wilder, would take home the prize for his role as her father in the film.

Today, he wore a stylish silver-and-black hairstyle paired with a tailored black suit, exuding a mature and powerful presence. Each line on his face bore the marks of time, telling a story of his experiences.

The group they formed was reminiscent of a distinguished family, making for a striking sight.

The stage welcomed a new pair of presenters to announce the next award.

“And the winner of this year’s Best Supporting Actor is … Oh, it’s my old friend! Haha, Ronan Wilder!”

“That’s amazing, Dad!”

Kaylee turned excitedly and embraced Ronan.

He returned the hug before heading to the stage to accept his award.

With this win, The Golden Ages team had now secured five trophies! What a night for them to shine.

Hattie, who was in the audience, glanced at the next door when

the camera wasn’t covering her, then quickly looked away.

D*mn it!

Would The Golden Ages team sweep the major awards tonight? If they did, wouldn’t that ruin my chances of winning Best Actress?

After Ronan accepted his award and exited the stage, the presenters continued to announce the Best Actress award.

Under Hattie’s eager gaze, the presenter on stage opened the envelope containing the winner’s name, smiling mysteriously. “If the winner is who I think it is, I must admit I’m a fan of hers too.”

“Really? Who is it?” the other presenter asked.

“Well, let me announce it now. The award for Best Actress goes to…

“Congratulations once again to The Golden Ages team, and to the leading lady, Violeta White!

“Violeta, don’t forget to give me an autograph later. My daughter has been asking for one!”

The audience applauded. This was the second time Violeta won the Best Actress award.

Hattie ground her teeth, yet she managed to keep her composure.

As Violeta walked up to the stage to accept her award, the camera followed her closely.

In the hospital, Evelina watched the scene with growing envy.

She didn’t want to witness Violeta receiving her award, so she slammed her tablet down to the side, turning it off.

Just then, Jenny walked in. “Evie, what’s wrong? Why aren’t you asleep yet?”

Evelina replied, “I can’t sleep. Have you found the doctor?”

Jenny said, “Winona is contacting them. I heard there’s a waiting list for surgeries, but this doctor has an excellent reputation. Once he arrives, I’m sure you’ll be fine.”

Evelina had to get better. Otherwise, how would they continue getting benefits from her?

Chapter 679

Evelina asked, “How long do we have to wait?”

As time dragged on, an unsettling feeling grew deeper in her gut.

She was eager to get the surgery done as soon as possible.

Jenny said, “If we follow the usual timeline, we might have to wait until the end of the year. But Winona mentioned that our CEO seems to be good friends with this doctor. They met when he was studying in Wiltonshire. Maybe we can use his connection to get the doctor to come sooner.”

Evelina’s eyes brightened. “Really? That would be wonderful.”

After all, she and Jasper had been together. He would likely be willing to help if she reached out, wouldn’t he?

Jenny nodded. “Weren’t you two together before? You were once lovers, so there’s bound to be some lingering affection. Why not give him a call and see how he feels about it? If he’s unwilling to help, then Winona’s efforts might be in vain.”

That made sense.

Evelina had the same idea as Jenny.

Without hesitation, she took her phone from under her pillow, found Jasper’s number, and dialed it.

Meanwhile, in the CEO’s office of Apex Entertainment.

Jasper was engrossed in the live broadcast of the Splendor Awards. On his computer screen, Violeta was delivering her acceptance speech, proudly holding her trophy.

Jasper leaned back in his chair, his long legs crossed and resting on the desk.

He absentmindedly played with an unlit cigar in his hand.

Just then, his phone suddenly rang. Glancing at the screen, he saw that it was Evelina calling.

Rather than rushing to answer, he let it ring for a moment before leisurely picking up the call.

“Hello?”

“Jasper, it’s me.”

“Is there something you need?”

Evelina’s voice came through the phone, sounding soft and vulnerable. “I’m sick. Can you come to the hospital and see me?”

“I don’t have time,” Jasper replied, ready to hang up.

On the other end, Evelina sensed his impatience. She cursed under her breath, feeling that he was truly cold and indifferent.

She hurriedly added, “Jasper, I need a favor. Dr. Henry Smith from Wiltonshire used to be your close friend, and he’s an expert in oncology. I want him to perform my surgery, but the wait could be until the end of the year, and I can’t wait that long. Could you help me out?”

“Henry Smith?”

It seemed that Evelina’s condition was quite serious. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have sought out Henry.

After a brief moment of thought, Jasper said, “I’ll have someone contact him for you.”

Evelina was happy with his response. “Really? Thank you so much, Jasper!”

But before she could finish her sentence, Jasper abruptly hung up.

It was obvious that Jasper didn’t want to waste any more time talking to Evelina. Helping her find a doctor through his connections was probably just a humanitarian act.

After all, Evelina was still an artist under Apex, and that carried some weight. Jasper’s willingness to help, even if just out of courtesy, meant a lot.

Though the call had ended, Evelina felt a sense of relief knowing he had agreed to assist her.

She couldn’t have the surgery right away, so staying in the hospital was pointless.

Evelina instructed Jenny to handle the discharge paperwork.

“Really? You’re getting discharged?”

“Yes.”

Evelina pushed back the covers and got out of bed, looking noticeably brighter.

“I’ll be leaving tomorrow.”

Jenny frowned. “Evie, why the rush? Staying in the hospital a bit longer could be better for your recovery.”

Evelina rolled her eyes at her. “I’m not going to die that easily!”

While Violeta was up on stage accepting an award, she was stuck in this hospital room.

Evelina felt unfair.

She refused to spend her time in the hospital feeling miserable and defeated.

Seeing that she couldn’t change Evelina’s mind, Jenny decided to inform Winona of the situation.

Winona was already preparing to handle Evelina’s discharge paperwork, so she agreed.

It was best for her to go abroad for the surgery with Henry, considering that the domestic environment wasn’t conducive to her recovery. The risks of this operation were significant. And any negative public opinion could hinder her physical and mental well-being.

Because Winona had approved the discharge, it was clear that they were leaving the hospital.

Jenny had nothing more to say.

At the Splendor Awards.

After Violeta concluded her acceptance speech and left the stage, the announcement for Best Supporting Actress commenced.

“The award for Best Supporting Actress goes to Kaylee Toback from The Golden Ages!”

Chapter 680

The applause was thunderous.

This time, The Golden Ages had truly swept all the major awards.

Kaylee went on stage to receive the award, holding up the hem of her skirt. She was almost choked with sobs and unable to speak. Violeta applauded her from the audience.

This was Kaylee’s moment of glory.

Meanwhile, Hattie rolled her eyes in disbelief at the scene, and the camera caught her reaction perfectly.

Many viewers watching the livestream caught Hattie rolling her eyes while Kaylee accepted her award, sparking a flurry of comments.

“Did Hattie just roll her eyes?”

“She didn’t get an award today, so she can’t handle it when others win?”

“It might not have been an eye roll, maybe her false eyelashes were bothering her. Let’s not jump to conclusions, okay?”

“Hattie definitely rolled her eyes! Hattie definitely rolled her eyes! Hattie definitely rolled her eyes!”

“Hattie rolled her eyes!”

After the Splendor Awards concluded, several trending topics surged to the top of the charts.

While the first few were all about The Golden Ages’ winning big, the hashtag about Hattie rolling her eyes also made its way into the trending list.

The moment belonged to The Golden Ages and their sweeping success.

Violeta was awarded Best Actress.

Kaylee’s victory was undoubtedly well-deserved.

However, Hattie’s eye roll became a focal point of discussion.

Many people on Twitter defended Hattie.

But many others criticized her for behaving unprofessionally as a public figure by rolling her eyes at the audience.

Hattie never expected that such a seemingly minor action would be caught on camera.

What a bad luck!

Hattie quickly brought in her PR team to handle the situation.

She insisted that she hadn’t rolled her eyes; she simply had some discomfort in her eyes at that moment.

However, her explanation fell flat.

Because a netizen happened to be recording and clearly captured the moment when Hattie rolled her eyes.

The evidence was undeniable. There was no room for argument.

With that in mind, Hattie decided to take a step back.

She had clarified her position, and whether people believed her was up to them. She figured it wasn’t a big deal. After a few days, everyone would likely forget about it.

Little did she know, she had underestimated Kaylee’s fans.

After Kaylee won Best Supporting Actress, riding high on her success, her fans couldn’t stand to see her being disrespected. They flocked to Hattie’s Twitter page to vent their frustration.

A fierce clash erupted between Hattie’s fans and Kaylee’s fans.

The argument escalated, with both sides determined to prove their point.

The more they argued, the more intense the rivalry became.

Kaylee’s fans somehow dug up some dirt on Hattie.

“Hattie was in cahoots with Zelena at Toland University. Zelena was expelled from Toland University, and Hattie isn’t innocent either; she helped bully other students back in school! Back then, Zelena falsely accused Kaylee of stealing, and Hattie must have been involved as well!”

“Is there anyone who doesn’t know that Hattie is already married? After her announcement, she quickly entered into a secret marriage with Harvey, and she still hasn’t made it public. Harvey spends all his time gambling, and it’s all funded by Hattie!”

“Hattie has absolutely no class! She claims it was just her makeup, but she was clearly rolling her eyes! Does she think we’re all idiots?”

“Stop spreading rumors! Watch out, or you might get a warning from her lawyer. Hattie isn’t even married!”

Kaylee’s fans were insistent that Hattie was already married, while Hattie’s fans insisted she was not.

The drama intensified with the emergence of new gossip.

“Isn’t anyone curious? Hattie is Hannah’s daughter. Who is Hattie’s father?”

“Do you really think Hattie is some kind of innocent sweetheart? In reality, she’s ruthless! Hattie was born to Hannah, a mistress to some powerful figure, and as for who that figure is, those in the know understand.”

The Ridges in Quinston weren’t just any ordinary family.

The source of the gossip was careful not to be too explicit; the implications were clear, and those who understood would look into it.

Once the rumor spread, it didn’t take long for people to start digging deeper.

As a result, the investigation revealed shocking truths.

It turned out that Hannah really was a mistress and gave birth to Hattie!

Given that Hattie carries the last name Ridge, the implications about her father become even more terrifying.

After all, wasn’t there a billionaire family in Quinston with the last name Ridge?

In an instant, the feud between Hattie and Kaylee shifted into a spectacle of gossip. Everyone became increasingly curious about whether Hattie was truly the illegitimate daughter of the chairman of the Ridge Group. They also became more eager to find out if she was actually married to Harvey.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 661, to 670]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 661

In that instant, Zelena grasped the entire situation.

It was Violeta.

Violeta was the mastermind behind Zelena’s blacklisting, having manipulated Hayden into doing her dirty work!

That despicable woman can’t outshine me directly, so she resorted to underhanded tactics-how repulsive.

Dressed sharply in a sleek black suit, Hayden entered alongside a jovial, rotund man wearing a wide smile.

Initially, Anthony Parham had planned to leave the meeting early to join the dinner, but Hayden had unexpectedly intervened, questioning why he was in such a hurry and insisting on tagging along.

It was well-known that Hayden had never attended gatherings in the past.

Excited about the prospect of Hayden’s company, Anthony had quickly agreed and brought him to the hotel.

Hayden hadn’t come to see Zelena; running into her at the dinner was merely a fortunate coincidence.

He had intended to confront them directly, but when he spotted Zelena, he decided to assert his position immediately, shattering any lingering hopes she might have harbored.

Anthony personally instructed a waiter to fetch an extra chair.

Hayden took the seat of honor at the table, radiating an unmistakable air of authority.

As he walked past Zelena, her complexion drained of color. In that moment, Hayden appeared almost godlike his attire was simple, yet his presence remained entirely unassailable.

Memories of her time at Toland University surged back, reminding her of the moments she’d glimpsed him on the tennis courts.

Zelena lowered her gaze, overwhelmed by a profound sense of regret.

Had she realized that Violeta’s true target was not Nolan, she wouldn’t have squandered so much time on him.

More than a decade of her life had just slipped through her fingers.

When a waiter brought over a chair, Zelena remained rooted in place.

“Don’t just stand there like a statue. Come on!” Wayne urged quietly. “We can’t afford to offend him, don’t make us look bad.”

With a quick nod, Zelena diverted her eyes and moved toward her seat.

Hayden claimed the head of the table, with Wayne sitting directly across from him, while Zelena positioned herself next to Wayne, slightly in front of Hayden.

Once seated, she kept her head bowed, her hair cascading over her face like a protective veil.

There was truly no need to probe any further. Zelena had already assembled the pieces of the puzzle in her mind; asking more questions would only lead to her embarrassment.

Just then, however, someone brought up the very topic she was desperate to avoid.

“Hey, Anthony, do you happen to know who placed Zelena on the blacklist?”

Anthony’s expression turned serious at the question. “Victor, why do you want to know?”

Victor shrugged nonchalantly. “Well, Wayne brought Zelena along today, so I thought I’d ask. It shouldn’t be a big deal, right?”

In reality, very few individuals were privy to the complete story behind what had transpired.

Zelena had been blacklisted seemingly overnight.

She hadn’t committed any offense; she had merely irritated someone-and not just anyone at that.

Anthony, holding a higher position than the other two men, had a vague understanding of the situation. He glanced at Hayden, who was seated beside him, and tactfully suggested, “If you’re curious, you might as well inquire with Mr. Frost himself.”

This comment effectively redirected everyone’s focus onto Hayden.

Wayne chuckled nervously. “I don’t think this involves Mr. Frost, right? Haha.”

The atmosphere in the private room shifted, becoming tense and somewhat awkward.

Hayden leaned back in his chair, his dark gaze fixed intently on Zelena before surveying the rest of the table. In a composed tone, he declared, “I was the one who gave that order. What’s it to you?”

Wait, what?

Could it really be that straightforward? Have we just confronted the one in charge?

Wayne appeared particularly uneasy.

The others also seemed bewildered, unsure how to react to this startling announcement.

Although confusion hung in the air, no one was bold enough to ask Hayden why he made such a decision. That would have been a serious misstep.

After his declaration, Hayden exhibited no remorse. Instead, he casually inquired, “When will the food be served?”

“Right away, right away! I’ll check on it now.”

One of the men quickly rose from his seat, hastening to the kitchen.

None of them had anticipated Hayden’s sudden arrival, and no one knew his culinary preferences, leaving the person responsible for ordering feeling quite anxious.

Tension hung thick over the table.

Wayne began to regret inviting Zelena to this dinner, feeling increasingly restless and uncomfortable.

With Hayden present, the mood had already soured, and the prospect of dining with him made everything even more awkward.

Chapter 662

After a short wait, the waiter arrived, bringing the food.

While the others hesitated with their utensils, unsure of where to begin, Hayden swiftly seized the best piece of sea bass garnished with lemon and herbs, a dish originally intended for Victor.

With the fish in Hayden’s grasp, who would dare to object?

As Hayden enjoyed his meal, the rest gradually joined in, starting to eat from their plates.

Unbeknownst to them, Zelena had no utensils; only an untouched glass of wine sat in front of her, a bitter reminder of the toast she had failed to make.

Suddenly, Hayden shattered the silence. “What’s going on? Is anyone here willing to lend a hand? Be a gallant knight?”

Everyone froze mid-bite, their gazes snapping to Wayne.

Wayne struggled to keep his smile intact. “How could anyone think that? Haha! I didn’t mean it like that, Mr. Frost. You’ve misunderstood!”

Hayden replied coolly, “Good, because if you’re willing to help, you can always give it a try.”

There were many leading figures in the entertainment industry.

Whether Wayne was there or not would hardly make a difference; his absence would go unnoticed.

Wayne sensed the subtle threat in Hayden’s tone and realized he had inadvertently stepped into a trap. He quickly chuckled nervously. “Haha, you’re just teasing! I truly didn’t mean anything by it. If I’ve upset anyone, I’ll drink three shots as a penalty!”

With that, Wayne rose, pouring himself three shots of liquor as a self-imposed punishment.

Zelena felt as if she were sitting on a bed of nails, utterly mortified.

She had hoped Wayne would act as a mediator, but now it seemed he might land himself in trouble. If Hayden was displeased, the consequences for Wayne could be severe.

Zelena’s heart sank into an endless void, the hope she had clung to extinguished at last.

Yet, she was still not willing to accept this outcome.

No way!

Violeta has severely underestimated me. If she aims to ruin my career, then I will ensure that I take her down with me!

If it comes to that, none of us will be keeping our jobs.

As dinner neared its end, a heavy tension lingered in the air.

Once everyone had departed, Zelena found herself alone in the private room, feeling like a discarded doll left behind.

She lay sprawled across the table, silent tears cascading down her cheeks.

It was only when Clifford called to check on her status that she stirred from her despair.

Zelena didn’t even consider responding; instead, she snatched up her phone and slammed it down onto the table with all her strength, shattering the rotating glass surface.

The loud crash reverberated through the room, startling a waiter outside.

He rushed in, his eyes widening in shock at the sight before him.

“What are you doing? You’ll have to pay for that!” he exclaimed.

“Get lost!”

Zelena shouted back, her voice seething with anger.

The waiter regarded her as though she had lost her senses and quickly radioed for the manager.

Inside the room, Zelena laughed maniacally, her image warped in the glass decor that surrounded her, making her appear utterly unhinged.

The manager soon entered to assess the situation. Thankfully, Zelena’s phone was durable; although the screen was cracked and the device had frozen, it still powered on.

She instructed Clifford to come handle the aftermath.

When Clifford arrived, he was ready to pay for the broken glass, his forehead creased with worry. “What happened? What’s going on with you, Zelena?”

Zelena stared vacantly ahead, her thoughts racing, until she suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter. “I want to take her down with me!”

Clifford looked bewildered. “Who are you talking about? What’s going on? Lena, please make sense of this!”

Zelena’s emotions remained raw from the earlier chaos, and her eyes were red and puffy from crying.

Through clenched teeth, she spat out the name that tormented her.

“Violeta!”

Meanwhile, Hayden had left the dinner and returned to Liberty Grove.

Violeta was also home early, and as soon as she spotted Hayden, she rushed over, her face glowing with curiosity. “Hayden, did you really issue the ban?”

“Yeah,” he replied, giving her a brief embrace before changing his shoes.

Violeta leaned against the doorframe, momentarily furrowing her brows before relaxing. “Then, it won’t be long now.”

“What do you mean by that?”

Violeta explained, “I’ve been waiting for this moment. I initially planned to corner Zelena step by step through Ophelia, but Ophelia’s skills just weren’t sufficient. She couldn’t uncover anything on Zelena.

“Instead, you made your move and issued the soft ban. Now, Zelena is like a lone wolf pushed to the edge. Even as she is facing her downfall, she will likely attempt to take someone down with her, revealing the truth about 18 years of her life. That will become her final act of defiance.”

Chapter 663

Violeta was determined to keep her hands clean, which was why she had planned to use Ophelia as her strategic pawn.

She had originally intended to wait until the release of “The Golden Ages”, believing that would be the perfect moment for Ophelia to make her move.

Violeta was concerned that public sentiment could adversely affect the film’s reception, just as it had harmed Ophelia’s chances for awards. After dedicating two years of relentless effort, she couldn’t bear the thought of everything collapsing right before the finish line.

Her ambition was to leverage the success of this film to catapult herself to the most prestigious awards ceremony.

Once “The Golden Ages” premiered, it would also signal the time to reel in her targets. By then, Violeta would have a clear understanding of the film’s ending, and anything else would be irrelevant.

However, Hayden’s recent actions had undeniably hastened
Violeta’s timeline.

Despite this, she harbored no ill feelings toward him. She
recognized that Hayden had good intentions, wanting to protect
her from mistreatment.

With a deep breath, Violeta reminded herself that whatever was
meant to happen would unfold in due time. The impact of the
film hinged on how the fans and netizens reacted.

Throughout her career, Violeta had never had a direct
confrontation with Zelena. The latter had no secrets to leverage
against her, and Violeta’s conscience was clear that this success was
the result of her years of hard work. She hoped it would
culminate in her favor.
Meanwhile, Zelena had seemingly lost her voice and ability to
perform in front of the cameras.

Fans quickly noticed that Zelena’s Facebook profile had turned
gray overnight, with all her followers and the people she
followed by mysteriously erased.

However, when refreshing the page, her account appeared to be restored to normal.

What had initially seemed like a technical glitch turned out to be a broader issue; several others experienced the same problem…

The most striking detail was that new fans attempting to follow
Zelena’s account encountered a “system error” message, while following any other account posed no issues at all.

Only when trying to follow Zelena did the system display a “system error”

These additional occurrences sparked suspicions.

After the disastrous dinner, it felt as though the last thread had been cut.

Following discussions among the higher-ups at Marina Media, they made the decision to terminate Zelena’s contract, which was already set to expire next month.

Zelena had been mulling over whether to renew her contract. With Marina Media, and had even exchanged a few messages with the Media company.

She had initially signed with Marina Media due to her connection with Nolan, but now that she realized there was no future for her there, staying with the company felt pointless.

So, she had taken a firm stance, waiting for the company to approach her with a more appealing offer.

But she never anticipated things would unfold in such a manner. Zelena found herself deserted by her company. They had made the decision to end her contract and move forward without her.

Zelena’s Facebook account continued to experience problems,
and since her contract was due to expire next month, the company planned to let it run its course. Both sides wanted to avoid any unnecessary delays, so once the contract is concluded, she would be free to go.

From that moment on, her relationship with Marina Media would be irrevocably severed.

Until her contract officially came to an end, Clifford remained her nominal manager, taking care of any outstanding issues.

He had previously picked Zelena up from the hotel and arranged to address the unfinished business from her stalled projects. He felt he had done more than enough for her.

Zelena had expressed her desire to confront Violeta, but Clifford acted as if he hadn’t heard her.

He couldn’t overlook the fact that Hayden had been the one to initiate Zelena’s soft ban, and since Hayden was also Violeta’s fiance, it made them essentially family.

Though Clifford had no clue what kind of information Zelena possessed that could genuinely threaten Violeta, he was unwilling to wade into such murky waters.

Ultimately, he offered Zelena a word of caution.

“I’ve been in this industry for over two decades. Although I joined halfway through to manage you, I want to offer some heartfelt advice: Someone without influence cannot effect meaningful change. Before making any decisions, take the time to think them through thoroughly. Avoid acting impulsively, as this could lead to irreversible consequences that may harm not only you but also others.”

Zelena reclined on the couch, raising her gaze slightly to glance at Clifford, but her reply was minimal. She merely redirected her attention back to the editing she was doing on her phone.
Noticing that Zelena remained unfazed, Clifford chose not to say anything further and exited the break room.

This break room still belonged to Zelena-for the time being. Next month, it would no longer be hers.
Meanwhile, Violeta was diligently focused on her work. The news of Zelena’s soft ban had spread like wildfire through the industry.

Once a shining star in the spotlight, her abrupt ban raised
eyebrows and stirred unease, leaving everyone apprehensive
about the potential consequences for themselves.

Θ

Chapter 664


Curiosity buzzed among many about the specifics of Zelena’s alleged wrongdoing, yet their inquiries led nowhere.

Those who held the truth were reluctant to speak up, while those in the dark lacked the bravery to make baseless claims.

Violeta took a moment to brief Eugene on the situation ahead.

“Should we take steps to lessen the potential risks?” Eugene proposed.

“Perhaps we should prepare a clarification statement to handle the public relations side quickly.”

Violeta agreed with a nod. “That sounds fine, Mr. Scott, you can oversee that.”

She was already mentally ready for whatever challenges lay ahead, maintaining a calm and composed demeanor.

It was reminiscent of the eerie quiet that settles before a storm. Meanwhile, Hattie was plotting ways to make a quick profit when news of Zelena’s soft ban and the suspension of her business dealings reached her. Her response was one of wicked glee.

“That b*tch once dared to threaten me, and now look at her! I can only guess who she angered to end up like this-hahaha! This is too hilarious!”

In the past, Hattie had wallowed in self-pity for getting entangled with someone like Harvey. But now, she recognized that Zelena’s plight was far worse; she had forfeited any opportunity to appear on screen again…

After marrying Harvey, Hattie realized that everything he had shown her was merely a façade-a tangled web of deceit!

Harvey continued to revel in the city’s nightlife, partying and pursuing women each evening. Ironically, he was the very man she had chosen, leaving her with no one to lean on for support.

Hannah was also engulfed in regret. She began to suspect that Ambe had orchestrated Harvey’s involvement with them. Tragically, the mother-daughter duo, out of pride, felt compelled to keep covering for Harvey.

Recently, he had grown even bolder, and it seemed inevitable that his secrets would soon come to light…

Hattie had dreaded this day for a long time.

Yet, unexpectedly, Zelena had tumbled from her pedestal first- what a relief! This was truly satisfying!

Everyone has their skeletons in the closet.

It simply comes down to who will let their secrets slip first.

Zelena had maintained silence for an entire week.

During that period, she had left Quinston and traveled to Arlowand to film some footage and make necessary arrangements.

Then, on Monday morning at 8:00 AM, Zelena took to Facebook to share her experiences, detailing the “hardships” she had faced during her time in the entertainment industry.

She composed an extensive post that nearly reached three thousand words.

Much of the content was dedicated to recounting her childhood, where she embellished her challenges and painted herself as a victim striving for a better future.

Ultimately, she shifted the focus to her life swap with Violeta.

After chronicling her struggles, Zelena explained that the injuries she had endured while pursuing her career forced her to step back from the industry, which was her reason for sharing her story.

As soon as the post went live, it climbed the trending charts in less than five minutes.

The excitement surrounding it wasn’t orchestrated by Zelena; she understood that this revelation would naturally attract considerable attention, making any kind of artificial promotion unnecessary.

After she published her lengthy message, Zelena sat in front of her computer, monitoring the rapid rise of her Facebook post’s popularity.

The comments section seemed to explode with fresh entries with each refresh.

The trending topic initially titled “Zelena Announces Her Retirement” quickly lost ground to another headline.

“Zelena and Violeta: A Life Swap of Eighteen Years” surged to the forefront.

Two hours later, the buzz had intensified dramatically.

The shocking revelation that two well-known stars shared such a mysterious past regarding their backgrounds excited onlookers eager for the latest gossip.

As people scrolled through the hashtags, half-informed commenters began to voice their opinions.

“Wait a second. I’m confused. Isn’t Violeta the spoiled daughter of the White Group, debuting in the industry thanks to her family’s connections? What could she possibly have to do with Zelena’s life for the past eighteen years? Is Zelena actually an heiress of the Whites?”

“I get it now! Violeta lived with Zelena’s real family before turning eighteen, while Zelena endured hardships with her adoptive parents in a small town. Violeta essentially took the first eighteen years of a rich girl’s life from Zelena!”

“I can’t believe this. Violeta truly hit the jackpot; she left one wealthy family and landed in an even richer one. I’m so jealous.”

“Some individuals spend their childhood trying to heal for the rest of their lives, while others are stuck trying to heal their childhoods.”

Chapter 665

“Zelena’s tale is quite heartbreaking. While Violeta has lived a life of ease, Zelena has faced a myriad of challenges. It wasn’t until after enduring so much that she finally discovered her biological parents. If she had known her family was affluent, who would choose a life of hardship?”

“If Zelena is exiting the industry, what’s her purpose in revealing all this?”

“I have to say, if I were in Zelena’s shoes, I’d probably harbor resentment toward Violeta for taking away my opportunity for a luxurious life. While Violeta indulged in the finer aspects of life, I was forced to rummage for scraps as a child in a market. What a lousy life!”

“I don’t believe Violeta is at fault. She didn’t deliberately take Zelena’s life from her; it was all beyond her control.”

“If Zelena’s allegations hold any truth, then Violeta really lacks compassion. After being raised by Mr. and Mrs. Blake for eighteen years, she never even bothered to check in on them once she returned to the Whites. That’s just cold-hearted.”

“Transitioning from one billionaire family to another? It feels like something out of a fairy tale.”

“It’s all so surreal. Who would have imagined that Violeta and Zelena were intertwined in such a way? It’s utterly absurd.”

Facebook was on fire.

The unfolding drama between Violeta and Zelena had become the most talked-about subject of the moment.

This was undoubtedly the biggest scandal of the year. In response, Violeta’s team sprang into action; Eugene directed them to release a statement.

The statement had been prepared in advance and did not deny the life swap between Violeta and Zelena; rather, it openly acknowledged it.

When it comes to personal experiences, control often slips away. How Zelena’s adoptive parents treated her was entirely beyond Violeta’s influence.

In Zelena’s original post, she did her utmost to illustrate her unhappy childhood, contrasting it sharply with Violeta’s privileged upbringing. This tactic stirred up deep sympathy among the online audience.

Violeta’s acknowledgment in her statement was interpreted as a sign of guilt-suggesting that she owed Zelena something and had played the villain in this scenario.

The comments section overflowed with voices of anger, rising up against Violeta.

The outcries and disputes continued for quite some time.

Many accused Violeta of being inhumane, of robbing Zelena of the extravagant life that was rightfully hers, insisting she deserved to face repercussions!

This world is full of people hiding behind screens, wielding keyboards while standing on their moral high ground, eager to judge others.

Some harbor intense animosity toward the wealthy, while others blame their own shortcomings on the achievements of others.

Violeta, as a public figure, has always been embroiled in controversy since her entrance into the spotlight.

Despite her multitude of awards, there are still those who insist she doesn’t deserve her standing.

This situation quickly became a field day for Violeta’s haters.

Previously, they had struggled to find anything substantial to use against her, but now they had a clear target. A multitude of individuals flocked to Violeta’s comments section, bombarding her with insults.

If all those harsh words could be transformed into spit, Violeta would be drowning in it.

This was exactly the reaction Zelena had anticipated.

From the comfort of her computer, Zelena watched with satisfaction as her remarks ignited a frenzy, prompting people to swarm Violeta’s Facebook page and vent their anger. There were even signs that Violeta was beginning to lose followers.

Violeta’s fanbase was known for its unwavering loyalty.

Even during the two years she had taken off to film “The Golden Ages”, her supporters had remained steadfast, patiently awaiting her return.

After she became active again, her fans reappeared. However, this incident had the potential to rattle Violeta’s fan community, signaling that Zelena had played her hand effectively.

She was determined to drag Violeta down with her.

If Zelena could no longer thrive in the industry, then neither should Violeta; they might as well depart together!

Even after retiring, Zelena could still live comfortably as Ms. Blake, free from concerns. At the very least, her departure would paint her as someone deserving of sympathy.

In contrast, being forced out by public outrage would severely damage Violeta’s reputation. In the elite circles of Quinston, such a scandal could destroy her status; who would want to associate with her after that?

Some fervent fans even gathered outside the building of Apex Entertainment, waving banners demanding that Violeta come outside and issue a public apology to Zelena.

They insisted she should do everything possible to make amends for Zelena’s lost childhood!

Security made multiple attempts to disperse the crowd and even called the police.

Those caught on camera were sobbing uncontrollably, yet ironically, it was their disruptive behavior at the company’s entrance that was the true cause of the chaos.

Somehow, this entire situation was being blamed on Violeta.  

Chapter 666

Critics were quick to assert that Violeta was heartless, and astonishingly, many of these voices had once been her devoted fans. They had completely misjudged her character in the past!

Amid the swirling controversy, Violeta chose to remain silent, deliberately avoiding the public eye.

Following her official announcement of a relationship with Hayden, reporters eagerly attempted to track him down during her absence.

However, they were met with fierce looks from armed guards before they could even get a glimpse of him, leaving them empty-handed.

But where had Violeta vanished to during this time?

 She wasn’t retreating like a turtle hiding in its shell. Instead, she discreetly traveled to Ariowand.

Violeta took it upon herself to visit Zelena’s hometown, seeking out her foster parents, the Cooke couple, in preparation for what lay ahead.

Once everything was in place, she recorded a video intended to confront Zelena from a distance and shared it on Facebook.

The video opened against the backdrop of a bustling market, caught in the soft light of early morning, around 4:00 AM.

It had the feel of a homemade recording; she held her phone as she walked slowly, her face bare and relaxed, her voice carrying her characteristic lazy drawl.

“Hi, I’m Violeta. “After giving it some thought, I decided that a video would be the most effective way to reach out to everyone.

“Zelena, I can’t deny that we switched lives.

I can’t ignore these eighteen years.

Many netizens have suggested that I owe you compensation or should issue a public apology, and the insults are piling up.

“But I’m sorry; that’s not going to happen.

“Because I’ve already compensated for all of this a long time ago.”

The camera panned back to reveal a fair hand as she stood in place, gesturing toward a nearby shop that specialized in brisket.

“Do you see that? The Cookes’ Brisket, and over there, The Cooke’s Wholesale Vegetables.

“Do you recognize anyone among those busy workers unloading goods? Oh, I mean your foster parents.”

In the video, a small delivery truck was unloading, with five or six workers bustling around.

The morning market was on the verge of opening, making it their busiest time of day.

“You claim I stole your eighteen years and that your foster parents treated you poorly.

But they did their best for you. I admit that I haven’t returned to the Blakes since I left. What about you? In all these years, have you ever gone back?

“They’ve been managing quite well; have you ever considered that? You’re their only daughter. I came across numerous old photographs of you at your previous home.

They even saved your clothes, shoes, hair clips, and a small rubber band, all meticulously stored in a tin box that once held chocolates.

They treasure these memories. Is that what you call mistreatment?

“They’ve grown older, and you’ve only become more stunning. From what viewpoint and authority do you accuse me of not visiting Mr. and Mrs. Blake?” The video shifted back to Violeta’s face.

She addressed the camera with calmness, sharing her experiences from the past years.

“Ten years ago, I made a point to reach out to the Cookes. Their only daughter was thriving at the Blakes. I assisted them in launching their shop, hiring additional staff, constructing a house, and repairing the roads. Hm, those are tasks you never undertook. I did them for you.

“Do you know whose name I did this under? Yours, Zelena.

“I don’t owe you anything.

Over these years, whatever you failed to achieve, I took care of. I supported your parents.

I made that happen. “And what about you? Let me remind you.

“When you first returned to the Blakes, I had just survived a serious car accident. Thankfully, I was still alive.

“When you came back, my room became yours. Everything I possessed was transferred to you. Fine, I returned it all.

I left the Blakes before I had fully recovered from my injuries.

For four years, I covered my college tuition and living costs while the Blakes didn’t pay a single cent.

My card was frozen; do you really think it froze on its own?

Did it just coincidentally report itself as stolen?

“Eventually, I made my debut and gained some recognition.

I tried to avoid you for years, but one day, my foster parents came to the office, bringing items for me.

Their only intention was to ask me to give up a leading role in a major historical drama for my sister. How could they, as outsiders, have learned about this?

“The Whites are certainly not an ordinary family. I’m grateful to be their daughter. I’m thankful to have returned to a normal, loving family.

The Blakes treated me this way, and the Whites rewarded me generously.

Yet, you don’t mention any of this.”

Chapter 667

“They often say the entertainment world is filled with pitfalls, but after all these years, have I ever done anything to harm you?

Do I genuinely owe you anything?

Is it financial support or emotional debt?”

After saying this, Violeta stepped into the vibrant farmer’s market, halting at the entrance of The Cooke’s Brisket.

Just then, the Cookes completed their tasks and approached her, their faces lighting up with joy at her arrival.

“Vio! Is that really you?” Violeta leaned in closer so they could all fit into the frame.

“I’m recording a video, Mr. and Mrs. Cooke! Give a wave to the camera!”

“Oh, goodness. I’m a bit messy right now! Haha! Hello, everyone! Welcome to my store!”

As the video progressed, Violeta found herself seated inside the store, placing an order for some brisket.

“I don’t owe you anything, Zelena,” she asserted firmly.

“Maybe you’ve forgotten that your last name was Cooke.

“Come back and visit them. They miss you.”

The video wrapped up with a snapshot of Violeta standing proudly beside the Cooke couple.

Once the video was shared online, Violeta had already made her way to Quinston, where she was seated across from Eugene and Aster.

“Wow, so you’ve been sending money to another account each month.

That must be for the Cooke couple, right?” Eugene inquired.

“Exactly,” she confirmed.

In the beginning, Violeta had been the one to make the transfers.

Whenever her agency deposited her earnings into her account, she would ask Eugene to send a portion to a separate account.

At first, Eugene was a bit puzzled by this arrangement.

The amounts weren’t substantial, usually around 4 thousand dollars each month.

He even wondered if Violeta was saving for some personal expenses, but he didn’t think much of it after a while.

But it soon became evident that the account Violeta had been sending money to actually belonged to the Cooke couple.

This revelation meant that all these years, Violeta had been providing financial support to Zelena’s adoptive parents.

The 4 thousand dollars she transferred monthly was essentially covering their living expenses under Zelena’s name, not including the additional funds she had allocated to assist the Cookes with various needs.

After the video was shared, Violeta compiled a collection of invoices documenting her contributions over the years.

Any paperwork that could substantiate her claims was fair game.

Once she carefully filtered out sensitive information that couldn’t be made public, she uploaded the relevant material to Facebook.

The video struck a chord with many viewers, generating a wave of sympathy online.

Fans watching from the sidelines rallied around Violeta after witnessing her stand up for herself.

“Just imagine how devastated Violeta must feel after the way the Blakes treated her.

She’s been supporting Zelena’s parents; I truly believe in Violeta’s integrity.”

“If Violeta had been mistreating others in this industry, there would have been news about it long ago.”

“It’s just paying someone off.

What’s the fuss about?”

“Honestly, some people really don’t have a clue what they’re saying!

They say Violeta is just giving out her money, while there are plenty of folks who wouldn’t even think of offering help!

Not to mention those keyboard warriors who just type away behind their screens.”

“In the video, it’s clear the Cooke couple knows Violeta and welcomes her warmly, proving she’s genuinely supported them all these years.”

Violeta’s video was quickly shared by several artists within the industry.

Kaylee was among the first to repost it.

She wholeheartedly endorsed Violeta and not only shared her video but also took the time to address Zelena directly on Facebook, standing firmly against her.

Her message read something like this: “I’ve been friends with Violeta since our freshman year, and honestly, I can’t commend Zelena’s character.

Anyone skilled in the cutthroat game of betrayal would feel ashamed to meet Zelena.

Thanks to you, I almost got labeled as a thief back then; it’s a miracle I graduated without dropping out.

But I won’t dwell on that, I’m not the petty type.

I just want to say, Zelena, you’ve had nothing but the best over the years.

Surely, you understand what gratitude means, right?

Your adoptive parents have struggled while you’ve tossed money around like confetti.

Tsk, any decent person wouldn’t behave that way.”

After Kaylee posted, Polly also jumped in to revive the controversy surrounding her own jewelry scandal.

She followed up with a lengthy post accusing Zelena of setting her up: “Thank you, Zelena, for giving me the chance to step into a courtroom for the very first time.”

Polly shared all the details from the lawsuit that had taken place two years ago, including the court’s judgment.

Chapter 668

Zelena’s assistant was found guilty of wrongdoing. However, this raised suspicions among people who questioned how an assistant could have had the audacity to orchestrate such a scheme without Zelena pulling the strings behind the scenes.

The comments section on Kaylee and Polly’s posts erupted into a frenzy.

Polly’s previous theft case had already created quite a stir, but the uproar had died down-until now, when this latest incident brought it back into the spotlight.

Even today, a search for Polly on Facebook still highlights terms like “Polly the Thief,” a clear reminder of the lasting damage to her reputation.

Fortunately, Polly had successfully won her case and cleared her name.

If that hadn’t happened, she would have been drowning in accusations with little hope for redemption.

Shirley, Polly’s attorney, also took to her Facebook page to share an extensive post, revealing the darker chapters of her life for the first time in such a public manner.

In her post, she recounted the bullying she had endured from Zelena and the chain of events that eventually led her to Violeta, who had generously provided funds for her ear treatment.

They were all public figures who would be held accountable for what they said.

Shirley laid bare the painful experiences she had faced, expressing her gratitude.

“Thank you, Ms. Zelena. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t be a lawyer today.”

The series of revelations caught Zelena off guard. She hadn’t foreseen Violeta’s meticulous planning or the years Violeta had devoted to supporting the Cooke couple. Zelena had previously thought that if she publicly aired her conflict with Violeta, figures like Kaylee would rush to her side in support.

Yet, in the grander scheme, she was indifferent; she was already planning her exit from the industry.

All she desired was to take Violeta down with her.

However, Violeta had cleverly brought the Cooke couple into the spotlight, completely altering the narrative.

Now, everyone viewed Violeta as a steadfast supporter of the Cookes, while Zelena appeared as the ungrateful daughter.

With Kaylee and others endorsing this view, public sentiment had decisively turned against Zelena.

It was a royal flush, with strong forces behind it.

At this juncture, Zelena had no remaining chances.

Public opinion shifted dramatically, and those who had previously supported her began to criticize Zelena on her Facebook page.

“Wow, you’re really skilled at pretending.

What a low-class act!”

“You’re trying to undermine Violeta when she’s the one supporting your adoptive parents!

What even are you?”

“You’re just the type of deceitful person I’ve encountered countless times before.

There’s no way that after you returned home, Violeta’s connections with Mr. and Mrs. Blake suddenly went south.

You’ve been meddling behind the scenes, without a doubt.

Violeta has been part of the Blakes for nearly two decades; how could she just cut ties so easily?

You’re the one fueling all of this, you’re truly the antagonist in this story.”

“What a clever trickster you are!

Did you honestly believe you could exploit this situation to spark online harassment against Violeta?

Bet you didn’t see that backfire coming, did you?

You’ve really done yourself in!”

“Fortunately, Violeta’s biological parents are the Whites.

If that weren’t the case, who knows how much more you would have tormented her?”

“It’s unbelievable that they wouldn’t cover her tuition costs.

Violeta is at the top of her class!

Thank goodness she has the Whites backing her; otherwise, navigating college life would be incredibly difficult!”

“I can’t fathom how heartless it would be to deny financial support to your child when she’s in university.

Even though their real daughter was back, how could they be so cruel to their adopted daughter?

Did they ever stop to think about how Violeta would manage her life?”

“If I were in Violeta’s position and had parents that were indifferent to my well-being, I wouldn’t want to go back to the Blakes either!”

“You’re just talking nonsense.

You say your childhood was hard, but what about all those pictures Violeta shared?

What do you have to say about that?”

In a matter of moments, public opinion took a dramatic turn.

Zelena’s situation was becoming increasingly scandalous.

Even Josh and Sharon caught wind of what was happening, they reached out to Zelena for clarification.

The backlash was tearing Zelena apart. Her past at Toland University was dug up, leading to a complete destruction of her reputation.

At this point, Josh and Sharon discovered through social media all that Zelena had done over the years. They remembered Zelena had once mentioned that Violeta had lost her card, which led them to cancel it for safety precautions. Putting the pieces together, they realized that Zelena had been deceiving them from the very beginning. When they finally managed to reach Zelena on the phone, she was weeping uncontrollably. Josh and Sharon had only one daughter, and they had always believed they were acting in Zelena’s best interest.

Chapter 669

Given the gravity of the situation, Josh and Sharon realized it was time to step up and fulfill their roles as parents.

They first reached out to Anton to arrange a meeting where they could address everything openly. In a calm manner, they clarified the misunderstandings and admitted their errors. Acknowledging that they had let Violeta down after Zelena’s return, they offered their heartfelt apologies, However, Violeta struggled to accept their remorse.

“You don’t need to apologize to me.

I never meant to complicate things for Zelena; she’s the one who has been in conflict with me.”

While Violeta felt bitterness towards Josh and Sharon for their previous indifference, she also recognized that their care had contributed significantly to her development. Thus, she found it hard to hold a grudge against them.

With Violeta choosing not to press the issue any further, Anton and Irene felt there wasn’t much more to say.

Years of hardship had taken a toll on Josh and Sharon, turning their hair gray. Violeta sensed that business had become increasingly challenging for them and foresaw an impending financial crisis that would also impact Blake Group. Not only would the Blake Group suffer, but even the White Group would face the fallout.

However, due to its strong foundation, White Group was likely to weather the storm. While they would experience some setbacks, their solid position was too fortified for them to collapse entirely.

Many companies would struggle to survive the financial downturn, and Blake Group was bound to be one of those affected.

Violeta clearly understood their likely fate, which made it difficult for her to consider adding to their burdens.

Once everything was sorted out, Sharon turned to Violeta and said, “Vio, regardless of the circumstances, we have genuinely overlooked you for all these years.”

Violeta merely offered a faint smile in response, choosing to remain silent.

Irene noticed Violeta’s reluctance to engage further.

To outsiders, it might have appeared as just a gap of a few years, but for Violeta, it represented a long-standing accumulation of experiences from both this life and her previous one. She couldn’t easily let it all go.

Irene stepped forward and said, “Now that we’ve cleared the air, we have other matters to attend to, so we’ll take our leave.”

“Alright, we’ll be leaving as well.”

Josh and Sharon nodded in agreement, and both parties parted ways.

Even though the two families had settled their issues privately, the emotional scars ran deep.

Zelena found herself utterly powerless to fight back; Violeta’s online actions had completely shattered her.

Her Facebook account became overwhelmed with reports from users, ultimately leading to its total suspension.

Shortly afterward, Marina Media made a public statement announcing that Zelena’s contract had come to an end, meaning she was no longer affiliated with them as an artist. Her entire team was disbanded, and even the fan clubs that had rallied to support her were dismantled. Previously, she had faced a mild ban, but now she had lost her right to speak publicly.

The only future that awaited her was a gradual descent into obscurity, until she became a mere memory.

Though Zelena was silenced, her past actions in the entertainment industry began to resurface.

News about her frequent manager changes and a variety of rumors spread rapidly online, with some completely fabricated stories joining the mix.

This sensational tale persisted for two weeks, culminating in Zelena’s dramatic downfall…

On the day of their meeting, Violeta arrived at the coffee shop.

The second floor was deserted except for Zelena, who occupied a seat by the expansive windows, dressed in a brown trench coat.

With dark sunglasses shielding her eyes, she appeared to have taken over the entire floor. She cradled a coffee cup, staring out the window while sipping occasionally.

As Violeta approached, Zelena turned her head upon hearing her footsteps. “You made it. I ordered you an Americano, no sugar,” she said.

Violeta leaned back in her chair, took a sip of her drink, and inquired, “What do you want to discuss?”

Zelena offered a slight smile. “You were so cautious around me before; are you not worried I’ll poison you now?

“If I were worried, I wouldn’t have come.

Just tell me what you want; this should be our final meeting.”

Zelena set her coffee cup down and bluntly asked, “You must feel pretty pleased with yourself, huh?”

“Oh? What makes you think that?”

“Isn’t it clear? You’ve always been so full of yourself. Top of your class? Best Supporting Actress? Best Actress? Top-tier star?”

Violeta pressed her lips together, keeping her tone steady. “I’ve never thought of being an actress as something to boast about.

It’s my passion, and if you perceive my pride in my achievements as arrogance, then yes, I suppose I am. At least I take pride in who I am.”

Chapter 670

Zelena raised an eyebrow, “A hobby? Oh, so this is your hobby.”

She let out a long sigh and gazed out the window, murmuring quietly to herself, “It feels like I’ve never really had any hobbies in this life. After all this time, what exactly have I been chasing?”

It seemed that all her life, she had been chasing approval, wanting others to acknowledge her, look up to her, envy her.

But in the end, she was still the one who envied others the most.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

“You want to know if I’m really from this world?”

“How did you know?” Violeta replied with a mysterious smile, taking another sip of her coffee,

“What do you think?” Zelena’s gaze was filled with deep curiosity as she looked at Violeta, but she couldn’t tell what Violeta was thinking at all.

“I want a clear answer. I need to know where I went wrong.” Violeta didn’t reply.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.

If there’s nothing else, I’ll be on my way. I’ve got a busy schedule, and there’s an event this afternoon.”

Violeta stood to leave, but Zelena sprang up, grabbing her by the wrist. “Tell me! You’re not from this world, are you? Just say it!”

Violeta effortlessly pulled her hand free, her serene gaze locking onto Zelena’s wild, almost frantic eyes.

There was no way she could reveal the truth. She would let Zelena be haunted by that question for the rest of her life, losing sleep over it.

Violeta slipped away, leaving her behind.

Zelena tried to follow, but Violeta was too fast.

Downstairs, a car was already waiting for her, and soon it disappeared into the flow of traffic.

Zelena hesitated, afraid of being recognized, forcing her to stop. is Violeta really not from this world? That question had plagued Zelena for a long, long time. If Violeta wasn’t from this world, what could explain her rebirth? There had to be a reason behind it.

In her previous life, Violeta had everything.

What could she have possibly been unhappy about?

What regrets could she have had?

Yet if she hadn’t been reborn, how would she have known about all of Zelena’s schemes? How was she able to stop them again and again? None of it added up.

Everything was shrouded in confusion. Zelena couldn’t figure it out. She believed there was no reason for Violeta to be reborn, yet she couldn’t come up with any other reasonable explanation that Violeta had also experienced rebirth like her.

Of course, Violeta would never tell the truth to Zelena.

Zelena would never know in her life that she had indeed defeated Violeta in this life, which led to Violeta’s rebirth in this life.

Zelena was taken back to Arlowand by her parents, Josh and Sharon.

As she had said, even after stepping back from the spotlight, Zelena returned to Arlowand and continued to live a life of luxury.

However, her parents no longer treated her with the same warmth they once had. It felt as though a barrier had grown between them.

But for Zelena, it didn’t matter.

She didn’t care at all.

Each day, she drowned herself in alcohol, believing that getting drunk was the only way to momentarily forget her failures.

After about two months, everything settled down.

The announcement for The Golden Ages was finally made. It had a confirmed release date!!

This was the first time Violeta had taken such an active role in promoting a movie.

She attended offline meet-and-greets at cinemas across six cities.

While Violeta was busy with the film’s promotion, devastating news arrived on Evelina’s end.

“What? A tumor? Are you sure you didn’t make a mistake, doc?”

A few days earlier, Evelina had begun her vacation, convinced of her good health and therefore resisting the idea of a hospital check-up.

However, one day, Jenny found her collapsed at home and took her to the hospital, where it was discovered that she was suffering from severe hypoglycemia. Winona recommended that she get an X-ray to determine the cause of her stomach pain.

Evelina was hesitant to be hospitalized. As a public figure, she worried that any news of her stay would leak. So, she only spent half a day in the hospital, receiving an IV infusion before being discharged and going home.

The following day, Winona visited the hospital to collect the X- ray results.

Upon receiving the film, the doctor informed him that a shadow had been detected in Evelina’s stomach-a sizable area that raised concerns about a possible tumor.

Winona was visibly shaken, his voice trembling slightly.

“Doc, that can’t be right! Didn’t you say it was just hypoglycemia before?”

The doctor adjusted his glasses and responded calmly, “I only mentioned it as a possibility. There’s no need to panic. Have her return for another X-ray, it’s possible the first one wasn’t clear.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 651, to 660]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 651

Evelina’s expression darkened. “It’s possible. After all, Violeta’s rise has been incredibly smooth.”

It had taken her years to reach where she was today.

But Violeta became a top star the moment she debuted.

What was the reason behind that?

Anyone would say Violeta was lucky, landing a role in one of Wade’s productions right after debuting.

Speaking of Wade, Evelina suddenly remembered something. She glanced at Winona and asked, “I heard Chad is Wade’s grandson?”

Winona nodded. “Yes.”

“Chad’s kept that pretty low-key. No one connects the two of them. But now that Chad’s gaining momentum, I don’t see why he had to struggle so much. If he’d leveraged Wade’s connections earlier, they could’ve easily tailored a script for him. Nolan wouldn’t be where he is today.”

Nolan was the actor who had blown up thanks to his role in a historical drama.

Wade’s scripts were known for creating stars in historical dramas. If Chad had wanted to take the easy route, he could’ve had it way easier than most.

But he chose the tough road of becoming an action star, which was exhausting, painful, and left him constantly injured.

Honestly, he was being foolish.

Evelina added, “If I could collaborate with Chad, it would give me a way to meet Wade. Then I could have my pick of the historical dramas Wade writes.”

Winona agreed, “That’s a solid plan. Wade’s not the type of screenwriter you can easily connect with. Approaching Chad is the way to go.”

Evelina perked up and asked, “What’s Chad working on these days?”

“I’ll have to look into that.”

“Alright, go find out… Ouch…”

Before Evelina could finish, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach, wincing as she clutched it with her eyes closed.

Winona frowned. “Is it your stomach again? I’ve told you to stop dieting so hard. You need to eat regularly.”

Evelina sighed. “I know, but my stomach pains have become kind of habitual.”

“This isn’t sustainable. You should find time to get it checked out at the hospital.”

“Alright.”

Though she said she’d go, Evelina’s schedule was packed, leaving her no time for a check-up. She kept putting it off.

Usually, when her stomach acted up, she would take some medication. Sometimes, she’d tough it out until the pain subsided.

Meanwhile, Violeta had spent the New Year in the mountains.

After New Year’s, the statue restoration was complete, and it was time for Violeta to leave the mountain.

That day, she knelt devoutly before the statue.

As she left the hall, Violeta asked Elden, “Is Master Terrel still in seclusion?”

Elden nodded. “Yes, Master hasn’t come out yet.”

Violeta was a bit disappointed. “I’m leaving this afternoon. I had hoped to see him. How has his health been lately?”

Elden smiled. “He’s been in good health, as always.”

“That’s good to hear.”

In her past life, Violeta’s biggest regret had been that she never returned to see them after leaving the mountain.

Now that she had made this trip, she felt a sense of fulfillment.

With a gentle smile, she said, “If I get the chance, I’ll come again. Make sure to open the door for me when that time comes.”

Elden chuckled. “Come again? Sure, but that’s not up to me. You’ll need Master’s permission.”

Over the past few days, Violeta and Elden had become quite familiar with each other.

Elden was the youngest disciple and less serious than his senior brothers. He was the one Violeta spoke to most often.

Violeta nodded. “I’ll go pack my things now. They should be coming to pick me up soon.”

“Go ahead.”

After Violeta packed her belongings, the helicopter had already circled the sky several times, now waiting for her at the back mountain.

With her backpack slung over her shoulder, she headed out without anyone seeing her off. It wasn’t necessary.

She took one last look at the gate of the Hermitage, then turned and left.

Tuna followed closely behind her, while Hera had long settled into her cage.

Tuna sniffed the air and turned to glance back.

At the Hermitage gate, Elden and the second senior brother stood watching.

“Elden, when do you think Ms. White will return?”

“Master said, ‘If fate wills it, they will meet again.””

Violeta boarded the helicopter, which lifted off from the mountaintop.

In just over ten minutes, they had landed at the White residence’s helipad.

Chapter 652

Upon returning to the White residence, the servants had already been waiting for a while. As soon as Violeta arrived, they quickly took her bag, and the butler said, “Mrs. White reminded us this morning that you’d be back today. She went to check on the young master but said she’d return before dinner. She asked that you stay at home and wait for her.”

“Got it.”

It had been months since she’d been home, and of course, she’d have dinner with her parents.

As Violeta was about to head upstairs, one of the servants, while organizing her bag, found a talisman. Catching up to her, the servant asked, “Miss, is this talisman in your bag still useful?”

“Talisman?”

Violeta turned around and reached out her hand. “Let me see.’

The servant handed it over. Violeta examined it closely, recognizing Master Terrel’s handwriting on the small script.

She gently rubbed the talisman with her thumb and opened the folded paper inside. It read:

“Repel bad luck, ward off evil.”

In her previous life, when she descended the mountain, she had found a similar talisman in her bag. But later, due to her carelessness, she lost it and had no idea where it went.

This time, she would take care of it properly.

Relaxing her brows, Violeta carefully placed the note back inside.

“I’ll make sure to keep it safe.”

“Of course, it looks like a good luck charm for protection.”

That afternoon, Violeta texted Hayden, inviting him to the White residence for dinner.

Before dinner, Irene returned from outside. Violeta was lounging on the couch, eating watermelon, and watching entertainment news on TV.

A lot had happened while she was away.

Someone had spotted Tracy at a high-end maternity center, and rumors began to circulate online that she’d given birth. People even managed to uncover the name of the facility–it was at a luxury maternity center in Poresaint.

Someone called the center to verify, but their call was abruptly hung up. Tracy’s team remained silent about whether she’d had a baby.

But it had indeed been quite some time since Tracy had made any public appearances.

There was plenty of chatter on Twitter, though the topic didn’t gain much traction and seemed to be suppressed.

“Tracy had twins through IVF. My relative works at the clinic where she did it, and she confirmed it herself.”

“Ever since Tracy terminated her contract with Apex, she’s been pretty much off the radar. Turns out she was prepping for IVF and having kids. Secretly married? Who’s her husband?”

“Are you all unaware of the rumors about Tracy and the deputy head of some TV channel? Or am I imagining a whole storyline? Didn’t his wife find out, and didn’t that cause a huge stir, with her threatening divorce?”

“D*rn! Keep going, I didn’t hear about any of this!”

“Tracy’s in her 30s, right? Thirty, maybe 31 or 32. Having a baby at her age seems pretty normal, but if she’s having kids for a sugar daddy, well…”

After leaving Apex, Tracy had been focused entirely on having a baby. For over a year, she’d stayed out of the limelight, and now it was clear why-she’d been giving birth.

The online gossip wasn’t baseless; people in the industry knew some of the behind-the-scenes details.

Having one child was already risky, but having twins was doubly so.

And Tracy had never seemed like someone fond of children. Why would she have two? It was probably because Davy wanted a son, so she opted for twins to lock things in.

She had even flown to Poresaint specifically to give birth.

She had hoped to keep things low-key, but it still got leaked.

Tracy had probably spent a fortune to keep this story off the trending searches. There wasn’t a peep about it on the main searches, but if you clicked on the search terms, the discussions were buzzing.

Violeta also looked up some updates on Evelina.

Her fashion deals had been suffering, and people online were mocking her, calling her “Skinny Princess” because of her skinny frame, with ribs visibly sticking out.

In recent years, as women’s awareness has grown, more people have been pushing back against the idea that beauty meant being pale, young, and thin.

So, many criticized Evelina’s body as unattractive.

But some fans defended her, saying, “Evie’s naturally slim! It’s not about being pale, young, and thin; she was born this way. You’re being too harsh.”

That defense didn’t last long.

Someone posted old photos of Evelina from high school, where she was a bit chubbier.

“Evelina was just an awkward, slightly chunky kid in high school. She wasn’t that skinny at all, and she was pretty tan. This whole pale and skinny look is something she cultivated later. You fans are just a bunch of immature kids, setting a bad example for the next generation!”

Chapter 653

“It’s such a waste for her to wear haute couture, there’s no beauty to it at all!”

“If this is how domestic celebrities look in haute couture, then the entertainment industry here is doomed!”

“Is Apex pushing Evelina now? Violeta disappears all the time; hopefully, the company isn’t playing favorites.”

“Some people have a way with words. There are curvy bodies, and then there are slender ones. Just because you don’t like Evelina’s figure doesn’t mean you need to act like it’s objectively bad.”

“Not everyone likes curvier bodies. I think Evelina’s slim, graceful look is beautiful.”

“Please, get over yourself. Just because you don’t like her doesn’t mean others don’t. The world doesn’t revolve around you.”

That evening, Hayden arrived at the White residence.

During dinner, they discussed the new villa community opening in Quinston.

Irene said, “Hade, have you two decided on your future home yet? You can’t keep living at Liberty Grove after you get married. That place was originally meant for Violeta to rest between classes, and it’s too small for a married couple.”

Hayden replied, “I’ve thought about buying a new place. Do you have any suggestions?”

Irene looked at Anton and said, “Anton, isn’t there a new development coming up in Astoria? Why not pick a house there? Maybe we can get them to hold a good one for you?”

Anton nodded. “Sure, I can make a call. The location and amenities are solid. Hade, you can check it out when you have time.”

Hayden smiled softly and glanced at Violeta. “I’m fine with whatever, as long as Vio likes it.”

Violeta was picking up some food as she casually remarked, “I’m okay with anything. Honestly, I don’t think we need so many houses. Liberty Grove is perfectly fine, I’ve gotten used to living there.”

Irene shook her head. “No way. If it’s going to be your marital home, it needs to be something better.”

In the bustling city, tranquility is what the wealthy seek in their homes.

At the end of the day, it’s not that Liberty Grove isn’t a good place to stay. It’s fine for temporary use, but it’s not enough to be their permanent home.

After finishing her meal, Violeta wiped her mouth and said, “Fine, I’ll go along with whatever you all decide. Let’s just go look at the houses in the next few days. What about you, Hayden?”

“I’m free tomorrow afternoon.”

Anton added, “Alright, it’s settled then. I’ll give them a heads-up tomorrow.”

Irene nodded in approval. “Great, I’ll come along too and help with the decision-making.”

Two days later, news of Violeta and Hayden looking at luxury homes worth millions made the trending search list.

One popular comment read, “They’re house-hunting already- does this mean the wedding is coming soon? They’re such a sweet couple!”

When they were touring the houses, Violeta wore a white hoodie with the hood up and sunglasses, while Hayden, tall and lean, had a mask on. They stood side by side in front of the model homes, chatting.

Judging from the angle of the photos, it looked like one of the sales agents had snapped a picture in secret.

Though it’s unethical, few can resist the temptation of sneaking a photo when they see a celebrity.

Some fans figured out they were looking at a house in Astoria Point, and a few even commented that they were thinking of going to buy there just to be neighbors with Violeta.

In the end, they settled on a detached villa at the end of the block, complete with two lawns and a swimming pool.

Irene was very pleased with the house, and the interior design would be done according to Violeta’s taste.

That evening, Eugene called to check in.

“You guys went house-hunting?”

“Yep.”

“The Astoria houses are impressive. Things are different after the engagement now you’re house-shopping like it’s nothing.”

“Haha, are you back from vacation?”

“Yeah, I’m back. When do you plan on getting back to work?”

“Probably the day after tomorrow.”

“Alright, see you at the office then.”

“Okay.”

While Violeta was off to the mountains for the restoration of the statue, Hattie and Nolan’s movie “Whisper to the Mountain Spirit” was scheduled for release, just in time for the New Year Festival.

Nolan’s immense popularity drew in a lot of female fans, especially since this was his first time starring in a romantic, mutually healing story. Fans were rushing to buy tickets.

However, in the middle of filming, Hattie publicly announced her relationship with Harvey, which upset her fanbase that loved shipping her with Nolan. Even though they thought the movie was good, the fact that Hattie now had a boyfriend took away some of the excitement. ♡

Chapter 654

Nonetheless, the film proved to be exceptionally crafted,

featuring breathtaking landscapes that could easily be captured in stills, making for stunning wallpapers.

Consequently, the box office numbers remained impressively high.

Before its theatrical run concluded, it amassed over three billion dollars in revenue.

Hattie’s performance garnered significant acclaim, thrusting her into trending conversations. As it was her first film, many were skeptical about her abilities, especially given that her earlier roles had been rather average.

However, her portrayal in “Whisper to the Mountain Spirit” received outstanding reviews.

This achievement was primarily attributed to Hannah’s close involvement, which included developing intricate backstories for her character.

A great deal of effort was dedicated to seamlessly integrating Hattie into the film’s leading lady, resulting in widespread praise.

If “The Golden Ages” had also debuted this year, there was a possibility that the two films would vie for the spotlight.

At next year’s awards ceremony, Violeta would be pitted against Hattie in a significant competition.

However, it was evident that Hattie wasn’t focused on such matters. She had been preoccupied with chasing after money and had recently participated in an e-commerce livestream to promote various products.

Initially, she had attracted a good number of quality followers from “Whisper to the Mountain Spirit.”

Yet, due to Hattie’s series of reckless decisions that tarnished her own reputation, it was only a matter of time before she faced a downfall.

Once Violeta returned to her duties, the company began reallocating resources back in her favor.

Evelina finally managed to find a moment to relax and even visited the hospital for a stomach check-up, but the emotional burden weighed heavily on her.

It felt like there were no dark clouds over her while Violeta was away.

However, when Violeta returned, a shadow seemed to creep back in.

With a cake placed before her, Evelina could have indulged herself, but now, Violeta was the first to take a slice, leaving Evelina feeling disappointed.

Violeta wasn’t being greedy; she was merely choosing her favorites, as her energy was limited. In contrast, Evelina forced herself to push through, even when she had no appetite.

Yet, many brands that had long collaborated with Violeta were bound by fixed contracts that Evelina couldn’t easily take over.

The opportunities available in the company mainly involved scripts, commercial performances, filming, and appearances on variety shows.

Since her debut, Violeta had not participated in a single variety show.

On one hand, it was because she disliked them, believing that actors should maintain an air of mystery.

On the other hand, the world of variety shows was a paradise for Zelena.

The entertainment world was a haven for Violeta.

For Zelena, variety shows represented her safe space.

Just as Violeta had walked away from Marina Media without a second thought, she had no intention of glancing back.

Of course, she wouldn’t give Zelena any chance to undermine her in a realm where she thrived.

At the end of the month, an online anniversary celebration for a brand was scheduled, and Violeta received an invitation to appear live for two hours.

Eager fans made reservations in anticipation of the broadcast’s start.

Zelena was also invited to this anniversary event, which meant Violeta would be sharing the spotlight with her.

Although Zelena had been active in the industry for several years, she hadn’t produced any remarkable works. Her fanbase was primarily built on her persona in variety shows.

Some fans cherished her bubbly and adorable nature; others admired her sharp, confident aura; some were captivated by her looks; and many simply grew accustomed to seeing Zelena on their screens.

Additionally, she had a talent for comedy during her appearances.

While filming, she didn’t come across as overly serious and was willing to take risks, which won her many fans.

However, in recent times, Zelena had started to intentionally flirt with the male guests on the shows.

It seemed she had accepted that her romance with Nolan would never materialize.

Previously, Zelena had resisted the producers’ attempts to pair her with male guests for publicity because she genuinely desired a relationship with Nolan and didn’t want him to view her as someone who would flirt indiscriminately.

But now that her chance with Nolan had vanished, she felt no need to maintain the “pure” image she had cultivated for him; sometimes, stirring things up was essential to keep her popularity alive and her name in the spotlight.

Recently, Zelena had been linked romantically with Wayne Rhodes, a well-known male movie star.

Wayne had achieved fame at a young age and was now in his 40s, a decade older than Zelena.

Having spent years in the public eye, he also held a significant position as the vice president of the Film Association, making him an influential figure among male actors in the industry.

Chapter 655

Wayne first crossed paths with Zelena while promoting a variety show alongside the main cast.

Zelena had always been infatuated with Nolan, convinced he was the perfect match for her, which caused her to overlook the other male actors entirely.

However, after coming to terms with the reality that a romance with Nolan was out of reach, her emotions shifted dramatically.

What had once been love turned to resentment, and she found herself secretly hoping for Nolan to experience setbacks.

Spending time with Wayne allowed her to view him in a different light; he genuinely was a good man.

Though Wayne was ten years older than her, his well-groomed appearance made him seem remarkably youthful, obscuring the true passage of time.

If a relationship with Wayne blossomed, it could potentially open new avenues for her career, paving the way for more prominent roles.

What value was there in being popular without substantial work to support it?

In the entertainment field, genuine talent served as the bedrock, while fame often eclipsed mere popularity.

Zelena yearned for a prestigious award or perhaps a benefactor to assist her, much like Hattie, who starred in “Whisper to the Mountain Spirit” alongside Nolan, earning critical acclaim and paving her way toward potential awards in the coming year. Zelena couldn’t help but feel a stab of jealousy; why did Hattie get the opportunity to be in a film that could win awards while she was left empty-handed?

Having a high profile was advantageous, but she understood it wouldn’t last indefinitely; she had to consider her future.

Even now, participating in variety shows felt like an uphill battle for her.

Her back injury flared up from time to time, leading her to depend on pain relief patches throughout the year.

Reluctant to step outside her comfort zone, she gritted her teeth and pressed on.

On the show, Wayne and Zelena were deliberately paired for publicity purposes, and she discreetly contacted him, pretending it was an apology.

Wayne didn’t turn her down, which led Zelena to feel that there might be something developing between them.

She became invested in Wayne, even promoting his upcoming film on Facebook, where commenters, presumably paid supporters, raved about how well they suited each other and how wonderful it would be if they actually got together.

As the anniversary celebration livestream kicked off, Violeta graced the screen in an elegant gray haute couture gown, its simple lines exuding sophistication. Seated on opposite sides of the host, the cameras mainly focused on Violeta, after all, she was the evening’s biggest star.

It wasn’t until 20 minutes into the broadcast that Zelena finally made her entrance.

When Zelena stepped onto the scene, the host visibly relaxed, engaging in lighthearted banter with her that flowed easily.

The difference was stark; during interactions with Violeta, the host displayed noticeable caution in their words, as if hesitant to upset her.

In contrast, with Zelena, who frequently appeared on variety shows, the atmosphere was far more casual.

Perhaps this was due to the understanding that Zelena could handle jokes without taking offense.

Additionally, Zelena’s status in the industry wasn’t as elevated as Violeta’s, so the host felt less pressure to be careful in their approach.

As the live broadcast neared its climax, it shifted to a fan Q&A segment.

The host randomly picked questions from audience comments to pose to the guests.

Each guest would respond to two questions…

When it was Violeta’s turn, the first question posed was, “Vio, a viewer wants to know about your upcoming film project. Everyone is curious about its release date. Is it a TV series or a movie? I heard you finished a major film production last year, but it hasn’t premiered yet. Do you have any updates on its release?”

Violeta nodded and replied, “Yes, I do have another movie scheduled for release this year, but I can’t confirm the exact date just yet. So, please keep an eye out.”

The host chuckled, adding, “I wonder if you used any of our products while filming on set.”

Violeta graciously responded, “Absolutely!”

The second question took a more scandalous turn.

“Vio, a fan mentioned that you and Hayden have recently been making headlines for house hunting together. Is there any truth to that? If so, does this mean wedding bells are in the future? When can we expect an official announcement?”

Without a moment’s hesitation, Violeta acknowledged, “Yes, we were indeed looking at houses for our future…”

Before she could complete her thought, Zelena cast a sideways glance her way, a flicker of mixed emotions crossing her face.

This revelation caught her off guard.

Violeta, that b*tch, had somehow managed to trick Hayden! ®

Chapter 656

Hayden holds a significant position in politics, which is much better compared to a businessman. That b*tch has successfully landed herself a promising partner.

“We’re currently in the process of selecting a wedding date. Don’t worry. We’ll keep our fans informed. Now that we’ve officially announced our relationship, there’s no reason to keep our wedding plans under wraps,” Violeta stated with assurance.

The host nodded appreciatively and commented, “Transparency is key! Now, let’s get Lena’s fans buzzing. I’m going to pull some questions from the audience!

“The first question is about rumors suggesting that Lena has been getting close to Wayne lately. Is there something exciting in the works?”

Zelena flashed a feigned shy smile, lowering her gaze as if to create an air of innocence. “Oh, please don’t say that! Wayne and I are just really good friends. I hope these rumors don’t keep circulating. They could cause him some trouble.”

The host paused for a moment, caught off guard by Zelena’s theatrical response, before quickly regaining his composure. “Is that so? Did you all hear that? Let’s not stir up more rumors. We wouldn’t want Lena to get upset!

“Alright, let’s move on to the second question. Ah, here’s one! A fan wants to know what your ideal partner is like.”

Zelena subtly cast her eyes downward and said, “I’ve loved watching television since I was a kid. I remember being in middle school, tuning in to Wayne’s shows. I thought he was incredibly handsome! I always dreamed of finding someone like him. So, I guess that makes him my type! Haha! I wonder if anyone else gets it. We all had our idols growing up, right?”

Zelena had practically stated that Wayne was her ideal man without holding back.

Her middle school years?

Wayne was 12 years her senior. By the time Zelena was in middle school, Wayne was already a well-known name-one of the leading male celebrities of his generation.

If Zelena had been 14, Wayne would have been 26.

She was basically the embodiment of youthful infatuation!

Just moments before, she had insisted they were merely friends, and now she was openly expressing her admiration for his type.

The comments section erupted with activity.

However, since the Q&A segment had wrapped up, the event was coming to a close.

The host skillfully left a sense of suspense hanging in the air before finishing the segment and ending the livestream.

As the event concluded, Violeta stood up gracefully, exchanged a few words with the staff, and headed offstage to change her outfit and remove her makeup.

When she pulled out her phone to check Facebook, she wasn’t surprised to see the trending topics.

#ZelenaRevealsHerCrushonWayneLive

#VioletaConfirmsUpcomingWeddingtoHayden

Both subjects were trending at the same time.

However, Violeta and Hayden were no longer an enigma. Their relationship had already garnered attention in the past, so the buzz surrounding them this time lacked the fervor that Zelena experienced.

Zelena had been candid during the livestream, revealing that her ideal man was Wayne.

Just moments prior, she had flatly denied any romantic involvement with him, only to follow it up with a bashful admission of her attraction to him.

Wasn’t this back-and-forth essentially a clear confession?

Previously, Zelena had collaborated with Wayne on a reality show that had become a hot topic, attracting a considerable audience.

Although Wayne was 12 years her senior, his striking appearance was hard to ignore. While some contemporary stars might have been accused of manipulating their popularity, the audience’s engagement back in the day had been genuine.

Wayne’s charming looks won him the hearts of viewers, making him a sought-after catch.

Having spent his career in leading roles, he still managed to achieve remarkable box-office success.

Yet, the fact that he remained single raised some eyebrows.

There were whispers suggesting that he had been married in the past, even fathering a child in secret, but the relationship had fallen apart because the woman couldn’t cope with being kept out of the public eye. His hectic schedule had ultimately led to their divorce.

Some rumors even alleged that Wayne was gay, claiming that he had no interest in women at all.

Despite the gossip, Wayne had never felt the need to address any of it.

“It’s a constant shuffle in the entertainment industry, but Wayne stands firm like a rock,” Aster remarked, glancing at the trending gossip on Facebook.

She sighed and added, “Given Wayne’s fame, even my mom knows who he is! Back in the day, he was often paired with well-established actresses for publicity, and now he’s linked to Zeléna.

“As long as a male actor maintains his appearance, he can easily portray a husband one decade and a son the next. It’s really not an exaggeration.”

Chapter 657

Violeta couldn’t help but laugh at Aster’s comment. “Can you imagine your mom finding out that her favorite actor from her youth is now dating someone younger than you? What do you think her reaction would be?”

Aster paused, considering the question thoughtfully for a moment.

“To be honest, I think she’d be taken aback initially, and then she’d let out a sigh and say something like, ‘Oh, of course! Men always seem to go for younger women.’ Haha!”

As Violeta tucked her phone away, another thought crept into her mind.

She had already forwarded the details about the blond waiter and the surveillance footage to Ophelia, but she hadn’t received any updates from either Zelena or Ophelia.

This left her with two possibilities: either Ophelia had

overlooked the anonymous tip she had sent, or she had found nothing of significance.

The first option seemed unlikely. Ophelia had to be fuming at whoever was scheming against her, so it was hard to believe she would ignore a potential lead.

That left the only conclusion that Ophelia had simply not discovered anything useful.

If Ophelia couldn’t gather any information, even with clear images of the person involved, then her skills were indeed lacking.

Violeta’s expression darkened as she pondered whether to offer Ophelia another assist.

Having wrapped up the event, Violeta considered her day complete.

The chatter on Facebook regarding Ophelia continued to escalate, but it didn’t bother her at all.

When Violeta got back to Liberty Grove, she found Hayden already home from work.

He was lounging on the couch in a beige sweater, absorbed in a TV show. After taking a quick shower and slipping into comfortable clothes, Violeta joined him with her laptop, ready to surf the internet.

Before long, Gabriela entered with a bowl of yogurt topped with fresh fruits. The yogurt had a pleasantly tangy and refreshing taste.

It had been a while since Ophelia’s drama had trended on Facebook, so Violeta decided to do a quick search for any updates but found nothing new.

Since the incident, Ophelia had been keeping a low profile, rarely making public appearances.

However, paparazzi were still on the lookout, capturing footage of Ophelia’s manager hauling various items into her apartment. It appeared that Ophelia had withdrawn from the world following the incident.

Missing out on the Best Actress award at the Golden Rooster Award must have stung deeply. This was Ophelia’s second nomination, and once again, she had left without the coveted prize.

Perhaps she was merely attempting to work on herself, biding her time for the perfect moment to make a comeback.

“What are you staring at?”

Noticing Violeta’s intense concentration, Hayden leaned in closer.

Resting her head on his shoulder, Violeta softly asked, “Hayden, could you help me investigate someone?”

“Of course. Who is it?”

Violeta opened the surveillance footage she had saved on her computer and pointed to a blond waiter visible on the screen. “This guy.”

Hayden frowned slightly. “What did he do?”

Violeta’s expression turned serious. “He slipped something into my drink. If I hadn’t caught it in time, I could have been the one making the headlines instead of Ophelia.”

But then again, maybe not.

Aster had been there with Violeta, and every choice at a crucial moment could have led to a different outcome.

If Violeta had actually consumed that spiked drink, who could say what would have unfolded?

Most likely, it would have gone exactly as Zelena envisioned: scandalous images everywhere, a tarnished reputation, and likely no opportunity for marriage into the Frosts.

Marriage?

Suddenly, Violeta glanced up at Hayden, a new idea striking her.

Could Zelena’s motive for this be tied to Hayden?

Zelena had feelings for Nolan but had been unsuccessful in her pursuit; this scheme would not have only tarnished her reputation but also have jeopardized her chances of marriage.

Last year, Ophelia’s scandal had sent shockwaves through the media, and Al-generated compromising images circulated widely. As a result, Hayden remained a silent witness to the chaos that ensued.

He wasn’t the type to revel in gossip or focus on such trivial matters.

Yet, due to Violeta’s involvement in the entertainment industry, he found himself swept up in all the drama.

What had occurred with Ophelia would affect anyone’s life, and had someone else faced that situation, Hayden would have surely felt morally obligated to sympathize with them.

But if it had happened to Violeta?

He dared not imagine it; the mere thought made him seethe with fury.

“What did you say?”

I believe Ophelia’s incident was caused by her consuming that spiked drink.”

Violeta gestured toward the wine glass in her hand from the surveillance footage, then began to elaborate on the situation to Hayden in detail.

Hayden’s expression tightened as his brows knitted together. “So, who do you think is behind this?”,

Chapter 658

Violeta stated with conviction, “I’m nearly certain that Zelena is behind all of this.

“She holds a grudge against me. While it may appear that she isn’t involved, my instincts tell me she was targeting me. Yet somehow, Ophelia ended up taking the brunt of it.”

Hayden’s face grew serious. “Zelena? Do you believe she poses a real threat? I mean, in a physical sense?”

A physical threat?

In her previous life, Zelena had found enjoyment in tormenting Violeta, relishing her struggles as she fought to survive in the lower rungs of society.

But back then, it had never escalated to actual danger.

However, this time, the situation was markedly different. The unpredictability of the changes made Violeta wary; she couldn’t be sure what Zelena might do next.

So, she nodded in response. “Yes. Just her presence feels threatening to me. But… considering everything that’s happened, I owe her 18 years.”

Violeta had been anticipating the moment when everything would finally erupt, and she sensed it was approaching rapidly.

Hayden was aware of the switch that had occurred in Violeta and Zelena’s lives for the past 18 years.

Zelena’s expulsion from school had created quite a buzz back then, although Hayden had already moved to Newham by that time.

He believed Violeta could handle minor setbacks in her career without assistance.

Yet, if matters had escalated to this level, it was not something he could overlook.

Had Violeta not confided in him, he would have remained in the dark. Now that he was informed, he felt compelled to take action; he wouldn’t be able to call himself a man if he didn’t.

Hayden’s eyes narrowed, resolute. Clearly, Zelena needed to be confronted.

Violeta had been fortunate once, but could she rely on that same luck a second time?

Hayden couldn’t bear to think of the potential consequences if she didn’t.

He grasped Violeta’s hand firmly. “Let me take care of this. I’ll arrange for someone to track him down.”

Violeta nodded in agreement. “Alright.”

She assumed Hayden meant he would simply locate the individual involved.

But what she didn’t anticipate was…

Not long after, Zelena found herself quietly blacklisted by those in power.

Zelena’s earlier appearances had been allowed to air, but all her unreleased variety shows were being rejected without any clear reason, returned to her for reassessment.

Initially, it seemed like an isolated event; after all, Zelena had numerous programs lined-up, and she only cared about getting paid to do the job. Whether those would ultimately gain approval wasn’t a concern for her.

There could be countless reasons why a show might fail to pass inspection, and the investors didn’t initially make the connection to Zelena.

However, it gradually became evident that anything even slightly linked to Zelena was encountering unseen hurdles.

Programs were unable to secure approval.

Even the commercials she filmed were turned down.

Magazines featuring her on their covers were suppressed by those in higher positions, leading to a ban on sales.

The common factor in all these situations was Zelena’s involvement.

Investors were bewildered.

Zelena hasn’t committed any offenses, so why is she enduring such a subtle form of blacklisting? Has she angered someone important?

No one had the answers; everyone was merely obeying directives from above.

As the rumors spread, chaos engulfed Zelena’s team. Even Marina Media received stern warnings, instructing them to refrain from giving any projects to Zelena.

Of course, even if a deal had been proposed, it would be halted before any progress could be made.

The investors weren’t naive; they wouldn’t throw money at someone whose work would end up unreleased. Consequently, all financial support has abandon Zelena.

News of her predicament began to ripple through the industry.

When Violeta caught wind of it, she inquired, “Zelena’s been blacklisted?”

Aster responded, “Yeah. Mr. Scott, do you have any idea what’s happening? Who did Zelena upset?”

Eugene shook his head, looking grave. “I’m not sure, but the buzz is that no one wants to collaborate with her anymore. All the content she previously filmed, variety shows and the like, has been cut without any negotiation.

“The shows that couldn’t get approval overnight have edited Zelena out just to pass the review. Otherwise, they wouldn’t even reach the screening phase.”

Aster’s eyes widened in shock. “What? That’s completely outrageous! Who did she anger to provoke this?”

Eugene shrugged, his expression serious. “I have no clue, but it must be someone influential.”

Violeta paused for a moment as a name crept into her mind- Hayden!

Could this possibly be…

Hayden’s doing?

Such a clean and decisive termination seemed like the sort of maneuver only someone in a position of power could orchestrate.

Chapter 659

In most instances of being blacklisted in the industry, the repercussions weren’t typically as sweeping or absolute.

This kind of ban would effectively drive Zelena into obscurity, cutting off her chances to perform.

Yet, it also signified that she was being cornered, creating a sense of urgency in her situation.

Violeta pulled out her phone and messaged Hayden, inquiring if he was the one orchestrating this.

At the same time, Zelena’s team was in chaos, moving around like ants on a hot skillet.

“What on earth is happening? Does anyone have any information?”

This was the most significant crisis since Clifford took on the role of Zelena’s manager.

No one could have anticipated that Zelena would suddenly find herself blacklisted.

Clifford remarked, “Lena, the average person won’t be aware of the truth. We need to consult someone with influence in the industry.”

Essentially, reaching out to Wayne, the vice president of the Actors’ Association, would be a smart move.

If Zelena could connect with him, he might have some insight into the unfolding situation. Even if he lacked specific details, he could serve as a conduit to relay messages to the right people.

If Zelena had unintentionally offended someone, she would do whatever it took to make things right.

Zelena nodded, agreeing with Clifford’s perspective. She wanted to ask Wayne for assistance or perhaps see if he could organize a dinner meeting to discuss the issues at hand.

“I’ve already reached out to him. He mentioned he could help and invited me to dinner at 8:00 PM tonight.”

“Really? That’s wonderful! If someone is willing to help, it will simplify things immensely.

“But Lena, are you completely certain you don’t know who you might have upset? This is not a trivial matter.”

Zelena felt a wave of confusion. “I honestly don’t know…

Recently, she hadn’t crossed paths with anyone in a negative way.

She was confident in her ability to identify those she could offend and those she couldn’t, she had been in the industry for so long, after all!

The only thing she could think about was that earlier incident with Ophelia…

But that was almost six months ago.

Initially, Zelena had feared that Ophelia might seek revenge, prompting her to devise an escape plan.

But Zelena had been waiting for quite a while, and there was still no update from Ophelia.

Gradually, she began to push the thought to the back of her mind.

Zelena didn’t believe that Ophelia was the one behind her troubles; Ophelia simply lacked the influence to orchestrate such a situation.

Even if she did have the power, Zelena was confident it would be easy for her to manage.

“Let’s just wait for dinner tonight,” she resolved.

“Wayne mentioned he arranged for someone from the Federal Communications Commission to attend, probably a high-ranking official. I’m not sure if we’ll gather any valuable insights, though,” she added.

“That sounds promising,” Clifford replied.

Later that evening, at 8:00 PM, Zelena was dropped off at the hotel entrance. She adjusted her hat before stepping through the door.

After taking the elevator up to the floor where the private room was located, she found Wayne’s assistant waiting as the doors opened. The assistant stepped forward upon spotting Zelena and guided her to the entrance of the private room.

“Go right in. Wayne and the others are expecting you,” the assistant said.

“Thank you,” Zelena replied.

She took off her hat and opened the door.

Having attended her fair share of business gatherings, she felt confident in her ability to handle the situation.

Inside, a large round table was occupied by Wayne and several men from the association, with Zelena as the only woman in attendance.

There were still a couple of empty seats, likely reserved for the leaders of the Federal Communications Commission.

“Lena, you’re here! Come on in. You’ve probably met everyone, so I won’t go through introductions,” Wayne said with a warm smile.

The association members were all seasoned veterans of the entertainment industry; even if they were no longer in the spotlight, they remained influential figures behind the scenes.

“Hello, everyone,” Zelena greeted politely as she made her way to her seat.

She settled beside Wayne, who had invited her to this gathering.

Before her arrival, Wayne had already informed the others about how Zelena’s business dealings were being impacted.

A man with glasses spoke up, “The Federal Communications Commission has maintained a good relationship with us for years. When they arrive, be sure to toast them properly. They should be more understanding of your situation since we have this connection. I doubt it’s anything too serious.”

“Thank you so much! I’ll raise a glass to everyone now for taking the time to help me with my little problem.”

Chapter 660

The bespectacled man raised his hand to stop Zelena as she started to stand up to pour wine. “We’re not here solely for you. Our association members often gather for meals like this. You should really express your gratitude to Wayne for making this happen.”

“Yes, Wayne! I genuinely don’t know what I would do without your help,” Zelena said, looking at him with heartfelt appreciation.

Wayne returned her look with a smile. “It’s nothing, really. The main mission of our association is to mediate any conflicts or misunderstandings. I’m just glad to assist you.”

Zelena nodded, settling obediently next to Wayne.

Before long, two men dressed in suits entered the private room. Upon their arrival, everyone around the table rose to their feet. Realizing what was happening, Zelena stood as well, discreetly observing the newcomers.

“Victor, you made it! Come and sit down. Didn’t you mention wanting to try sea bass with lemon and herbs? I had the kitchen prepare it just for you. It’s the real deal! You have to taste it later.”

The two greeted each other with smiles and laughter, showcasing their long-standing friendship.

Zelena clasped her hands together in front of her. Despite having been in the industry for several years and having attended numerous social events, she still felt a bit out of place in this environment, especially as someone seeking assistance.

“Have a seat! Let’s eat and catch up. Hey, where’s Anthony? I haven’t seen him around.”

“He’s in a meeting. He’ll be here shortly.”

“Perfect! I was worried he wouldn’t show up.”

The two men settled into their seats, leaving just one spot available on the left side.

The newcomers immediately recognized Zelena; after all, she was a prominent star.

“Hey, isn’t that Zelena sitting next to Wayne? Wayne, is this your new girlfriend?” one of them teased.

Wayne burst into laughter. “Not at all! Lena is 12 years younger than me. We’re just friends. Lena is facing some business difficulties and feels a bit lost, so I thought it would be beneficial for her to join us for dinner. Come on, Lena, go raise a glass and toast to Victor. He can assist you with any questions later.”

Zelena quickly poured a glass of wine and walked over to Victor Neel.

Just as he was about to smile, another man beside him reminded him of something, and the grin disappeared from his face.

“I can’t drink this,” Victor said decisively.

“Wayne, I think I understand what you want to ask, but I can only tell you it’s complicated.

“This isn’t an issue that can be resolved with a simple toast, nor is it something within our ability to fix.”

Zelena stood frozen in place, feeling like a server trapped in an uncomfortable situation-unable to step forward or retreat.

Wayne’s face hardened as he inquired, “Victor, what’s happening here?”

The man responded, “We’re just following orders from higher ups.”

Turning his attention to Zelena, he continued, “You’re young, and if this industry isn’t a fit for you, there are plenty of other avenues to explore. Since you’re here now, I’ll offer you some advice: Keep your head down, avoid trouble, and this will eventually blow over. If you don’t, you might face much more serious consequences.”

Is he suggesting I transition to behind the scenes?

Zelena couldn’t simply accept that.

She had worked her whole life to outshine Violeta.

Her pride refused to let her live in Violeta’s shadow.

She had poured her heart and soul into her work, pushing through her back injury and even coming here to make toasts alongside Wayne, not to receive such a comment.

Clenching her jaw, she cautiously asked, “Can you explain what I did wrong?”

The two men exchanged knowing glances, and one replied, “It’s difficult to say. What you perceive as right may be seen as wrong by those above you, and what’s considered wrong can just accumulate. It all hinges on their mood.”

A wave of frustration washed over Zelena. “But I didn’t do anything!”

Silence enveloped the room for a moment.

Then, the door swung open. Before anyone could identify the newcomer, a voice echoed, “Victor! Guys! Guess who I brought with me! Hahaha! Mr. Frost, I’m genuinely surprised you decided to come here with me!”

At that sound, everyone at the round table rose to their feet, their attention focused on the entrance.

Only Zelena remained motionless, as if she had fallen into a frozen void.

Her hand gripped the wine glass so tightly that her knuckles turned a ghostly white.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 641, to 650]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 641

Even without any special insight, Violeta was sure that Zelena was behind everything.

Aster went to look into the blonde waiter but found out he was a temporary worker who had left a long time ago.

She had to report back with only partial information.

Violeta was certain the waiter was involved, so she didn’t hold out much hope that he would still be at the hotel. However, with his ID and name, tracking him down wouldn’t be too hard.

She didn’t plan on taking further action herself.

She input the waiter’s information into the computer and sent it anonymously to Ophelia.

Ophelia was more determined than Violeta to get to the bottom of things.

Once she had the information, she would handle it from there, so Violeta didn’t need to worry.

Indeed, Violeta was too busy to focus on it.

The premiere of Wind Harbor was approaching, and she was preparing to publicly announce her relationship with Hayden.

Wind Harbor was finished and set to release around the same time as Summer with You.

Evelina was juggling both projects. With Three-Faced Fox recently completed and Summer with You coming up, she was gaining more popularity and was expected to hit A-list status.

The company wanted to push Susan into the spotlight. So, she got considerable exposure when the promotional posters for Summer with You were released.

Evelina aimed to dominate the attention, but the company had other plans.

When Winona brought that up with Lance, he stared at her.

“Don’t you know this play is intended to showcase new talent?

“If you didn’t realize that before agreeing to the role, it’s not my concern.”

When Violeta received the script, Eugene had mentioned that the company hoped she would mentor Susan.

Given Violeta’s popularity, she wasn’t worried about such details because the spotlight naturally followed her.

However, Evelina was insecure and worried about losing screen time to Susan.

Lance remarked, “If you can’t accept it, you shouldn’t have taken the role. Why are you coming to me now? If Evelina doesn’t want to promote the drama, then she should stay away and let Susan go instead.”

Winona was reluctant, but Lance made a valid point.

It was clear from the start that this play was designed for experienced actors to mentor newcomers. As the second female lead, Susan was supposed to have her share of the spotlight.

Ultimately, Evelina was anxious about her popularity and feared Susan might overshadow her.

Even if she was worried now, it was too late.

The official announcement for Summer with You was set to start soon.

Evelina was stressed about competing with Violeta and Susan’s popularity, which was a real headache.

Her distress was compounded by the fact that Shania, her cousin, and Jenny’s younger sister, had been exposed by Violeta, arrested, and given a criminal record. Apex would never accept an artist assistant with such a background.

So, the company demanded Evelina’s team dismiss Shania.

Jenny was unwilling to let her younger sister leave, causing chaos in their team.

Evelina, overwhelmed, finally offered Shania a monthly payment to stay away from work while still receiving a salary. Shania agreed as it was a good deal.

At the start of the next month, Ophelia’s issue slowly faded from the public eye, and she disappeared from the spotlight.

Both Evelina and Jacques’ teams promoted their dramas heavily, pushing two hashtags to the top of the trending list.

But alongside the drama news, Violeta’s relationship was officially announced.

Early in the morning, marketing accounts buzzed and reposted the news on Facebook.

Violeta’s page shared a photo with Hayden and captioned, “Not just friends, but more than that !!

Frosty’s page also posted the same caption, confirming his identity as Hayden.

Fans were stunned, netizens were shocked, and Facebook was overwhelmed.

From 8:00 am until 10:00 am, the site experienced a total crash.

It was a historic moment.

No one expected Violeta to make such a bold announcement about her romance!

Chapter 642

Moreover, her fiancé was Hayden.

Fans had been eagerly sharing updates about Wind Harbor, but everything changed when they saw Violeta’s personal Facebook post. At first, people thought it was a fake account, but the profile photo confirmed it was Violeta’s official page.

“Wow! Am I dreaming?”

“What? Violeta just officially announced her relationship?”

“Wait, with Hayden? She’s his girlfriend?”

“This is unbelievable!”

“Violeta, are you serious? Is this official?”

“Is this just for the drama promotion? You don’t need to be so serious. I’ll go watch it!”

“Alright, since you’re being honest, I agree with this marriage!”

“Hayden is outstanding. He’s perfect for Violeta. Keep up the good work.”

“Since Violeta announced her relationship with him, he must be special. Hehe!”

The comments were filled with a variety of reactions, but most were positive, with only a few negative ones that could be ignored.

Violeta had never been publicly linked with a male actor before, so her sudden announcement was a big surprise.

Luckily, netizens were accepting.

The recent in-depth exploration of Hayden’s work had shown him in a great light, and many women envied his fiancée.

It turned out that Hayden’s fiancée was Violeta!

The person they admired was engaged to their beloved goddess!

Violeta’s announcement also sparked a huge surge in popularity for Wind Harbor, with the hashtag gaining twenty times more attention than expected, overwhelming the fan hub.

Evelina’s paid search trend couldn’t compete with the buzz around Violeta’s news. The entire internet’s attention had shifted to Violeta.

Evelina was furious in the lounge.

After all her investigations, Shania was exposed by Violeta herself. And now, Violeta was using this popularity to promote her new drama!

Wind Harbor truly hit the jackpot this time!

Evelina was frustrated because Summer with You was a prime- time drama. How could it be overshadowed by Wind Harbor?

Winona, seeing the situation, put down her phone and said to Evelina, “Don’t be too upset. Do your best and let fate handle the rest. We’ve done everything possible, even buying search trends ourselves, but it didn’t help much. We just need to focus on the drama promotion and not spend more money.”

“But this is a prime-time drama! Evelina insisted.

“Don’t you get it? It’s not about whether it’s prime time or not. It’s about Violeta’s drama. The popularity is already set by her announcement.”

Winona squinted. “Violeta is indeed smart. She’s turned her weaknesses into strengths.”

Violeta’s official announcement, regardless of fans’ reactions, boosted her.

Not everyone was interested in the theme of Wind Harbor, but with the buzz, even a few viewers might check out the drama, making it a success.

The production team enjoyed working with actors like her- benefit with no downside.

Evelina bit her lip reluctantly. “So, should I just wait and watch?”

“Just wait. We’re not the only ones anxious. Many are more worried than us. We can wait until Violeta’s popularity wave is gone. Our main focus now should be Susan. The company has invested heavily in her, and we can’t let her overshadow you.”

Evelina suddenly felt a cold sweat forming on her forehead and clutched her stomach. “Got it.”

Jenny noticed something was wrong with Evelina and asked, “Evie, are you alright?”

Evelina waved her off. “It’s nothing. Just a stomach ache from not eating.”

Winona looked at her with concern. “Evie, you’ve been losing weight lately. You shouldn’t overuse that thing, or you’ll suffer more.”

Chapter 643

Evelina looked down and fiddled with the pendant around her neck.

“I know that.”

But having tasted the benefits, how could she let them go?

Her greed would likely lead to trouble eventually.

To maintain her appearance on camera, she had become so thin she looked skeletal.

Not only was Violeta’s Facebook page attracting attention, but Hayden’s also gained over two million followers in just an hour. Most of them were Violeta’s fans.

Hayden felt a bit uneasy about all the attention.

Violeta teased him, “This is the cost of fame. You’ll have to get used to it when you’re with me.”

He responded, “Thanks to your influence. I’ll keep working hard.”

“That’s the spirit.”

Violeta gave him a playful pat on the cheek.

He took the chance to hold her hand gently.

The drama Wind Harbor became a major hit.

The announcement of Violeta and Hayden together kept them in the spotlight. Both of them saw a significant increase in their follower count.

The hype continued through the release of Wind Harbor, with the first five episodes receiving high ratings.

During the same period, Summer with You also performed well but only managed to rank third.

The second-ranked drama was a wartime spy film.

Despite the overshadowing hype of Violeta’s announcement, war-themed films usually had a steady audience.

Most of the younger viewers flocked to Wind Harbor, which had a noticeable impact on Summer with You.

Although Jacques was an A-list celebrity, he couldn’t compete with Violeta’s buzz and would have to wait for the market to balance out.

Wind Harbor had only 26 episodes. With two episodes released daily, it would wrap up in less than a month.

Meanwhile, Summer with You had close to 40 episodes. Even though it was currently overshadowed by Wind Harbor, it still had potential after Wind Harbor finished airing.

With the official announcement, Violeta and Hayden no longer needed to keep their relationship secret.

Hayden openly went to Apex Entertainment to pick up Violeta.

Many paparazzi, who were keeping a close watch, snapped photos of them together, which were then shared online, with fans and netizens commenting on how adorable they looked.

In November, the 54th Golden Rooster Film Festival kicked off.

At the awards ceremony, she walked the red carpet with the cast of The Island, with the director in the middle, Violeta on one side, and Chad on the other.

Chad’s career had also improved since his role in The Island.

He had made a name for himself as a tough guy among popular male stars, and most of his films were action-packed crime dramas, a genre that had been lacking since the decline of Harbor City’s cinema.

The film industry had high hopes for him, so they made crime films for him. He had just finished filming and came to attend the Golden Rooster Awards.

Violeta noticed Chad’s enhanced physique. After walking the red carpet, they all sat together and chatted casually.

There were many standout films from last year. The Island was only one of them, and Violeta wasn’t sure if she would win any awards. It was up to fate.

The main difference between a film festival audience and a TV show audience was the lack of familiar faces.

Zelena, Hattie, Evelina, and others weren’t invited.

It showed that Violeta had reached a new level. it was no longer just about popularity but about true talent.

Surrounded by skilled individuals, Violeta admired many actors but didn’t see Ophelia among them.

The previous incident seemed to have had a significant effect, as Ophelia didn’t even attend this time.

The entire cast of Dawn was present, except for its female lead, Ophelia.

The major films competing for awards from last year were Red Lamp, The Island, and Dawn.

In the commercial film industry, the main competition for Best Actress was between Ophelia and Violeta.

Since Red Lamp had no female leads, if Ophelia didn’t show up, Violeta was likely to win.

However, there was still a chance that Ophelia could win with someone else accepting the award on her behalf, much like Nolan did for Violeta in the past.

Chapter 644

Even though Violeta sympathized with Ophelia’s situation, there could only be one Best Actress. Naturally, she hoped it would be her.

The awards ceremony kicked off smoothly, following the usual routine. The familiar hosts were on stage, and the audience greeted them with enthusiastic applause. Violeta joined in with polite clapping.

Years ago, when Nolan won his first Best Actor Award, she was in the audience. She silently wished that one day she would also have the chance to step onto that stage.

Her dream might become a reality tonight.

The awards were being handed out one after another, accompanied by continuous applause from the crowd.

Kaylee leaned in and whispered, “Vio, it looks like Ophelia didn’t show up.”

Violeta responded, “Yes, I noticed that as well.”

Kaylee added, “You have a strong chance of winning Best Actress tonight.”

Violeta replied, “I hope so, but we’ll see if it’s meant to be.”

Kaylee smiled encouragingly. “I believe in you. Have confidence in yourself.”

With Red Lamp being so well-written and innovative, and its box office success, it nearly swept the awards, including Best Director, Best Screenplay, and several others.

The director from Red Lamp wore a constant smile.

Half an hour later, it was time for the Best Actor and Actress awards.

Two presenters took the stage, scripts in hand, ready to announce the winners.

“The winner of this year’s Best Actor is…

“Wallace Ziegler from Red Lamp!”

The audience erupted in applause.

“It’s indeed Wallace.”

A tall, striking man in the front row stood up, smiled at the crowd, adjusted his suit, and walked to the stage.

Whispers spread through the audience. “It’s not surprising. He’s the best. I heard that Red Lamp also performed well internationally. It isn’t an exaggeration to call it a masterpiece.”

Wallace, the Best Actor, wasn’t widely known. He’d been working in the industry for 20 years, experiencing many highs and lows.

He was a late bloomer who struggled early on, but as he aged, he developed a mature charm.

Now, he had finally received the recognition he deserved, and his emotional acceptance speech brought a hint of redness to his eyes.

After Wallace left the stage with his trophy, the presenters moved on to the next award.

“So, what’s next?”

“It’s the Best Actress Award. I wonder who’s the winner tonight.

Let me see… Oh, it’s her!”

“The actresses nominated this year are both stunning and talented. Let’s review their films.”

The big screen displayed clips from the nominated films one by one, starting with exciting scenes from Dawn and followed by The Island.

The clips showcased the highlights of those movies.

Violeta watched the scenes and remembered working on them.

She had teamed up with Chad for The Island and The Golden Age, achieving success together.

Unfortunately, Red Lamp was too strong, and Chad didn’t win the Best Actor Award.

His chances of winning the Best Actor Award with The Island seemed slim compared to the veteran actors in the film.

As the clips ended, the camera focused on the faces of the female leads from the nominated films.

The presenter mentioned Ophelia’s absence with a touch of regret, saying, “Unfortunately, Ophelia couldn’t be here tonight due to health issues. I’m sure she’s watching from home.”

By mentioning Ophelia, the presenter built suspense. Some began speculating whether Ophelia was the Best Actress and if the award would be accepted by her co-star, Hugo.

The presenter dragged out the moment for effect. Finally, holding the script, she slowly announced, “The winner of the 54th Best Actress award is…”

The camera quickly shifted to capture the moment.

Chapter 645

“It’s Dawn…”

The audience was in an uproar.

Kaylee glanced over at the Dawn team in surprise.

Violeta, however, remained calm and collected.

The presenter then announced, “It’s Violeta White, the female lead from ‘The Island’, sitting next to the ‘Dawn’ team!”

Kaylee covered her mouth, staring at Violeta with amazement. “Vio, it’s you!”

Violeta’s heart raced, but she managed to keep her composure, responding calmly, “I heard it.”

“Congratulations! Please come up on stage to accept your award.”

Nearby, the director and the others offered their congratulations with smiles. Violeta removed her coat, hugged them, and walked toward the stage with a beaming smile.

As she made her way to the stage, a video showcasing her years of award-winning achievements played on the screen.

Violeta’s career had been consistently successful.

She delivered exceptional films almost every year, transitioning from television dramas to movies with ease.

Remarkably, none of her projects had ever been shelved. Her luck seemed extraordinary, almost as if she had a natural charm that ensured success.

Many well-known actors, even at the peak of their careers, had faced delays with their projects, with some taking five or six years to be released, by which time they had become outdated and unsuccessful.

Investors preferred working with actors like Violeta, who could finish filming and quickly see their work hit the screens. Believing in luck seemed almost necessary in her case.

Take Hattie, for example, who had been filming numerous projects recently, but none had yet been aired. It was unclear what had gone wrong.

Violeta ascended the stage and accepted the trophy from the presenters. They both smiled warmly and told her to say a few words.

Violeta, well-prepared, addressed the audience with confidence and grace before gracefully exiting the stage.

Backstage, Eugene and Aster were equally pleased.

Eugene was particularly delighted that Violeta’s achievements had surpassed those of Lydia.

He had watched her grow from a budding talent into a renowned actress, and he was thrilled to see her success.

Eugene turned to Aster and said, “Let’s buy some wine later and celebrate at the company tonight.”

She agreed, “Sounds good.”

As Violeta came down from the stage with her award, Kaylee remarked, “Wow, the trophy is so dazzling! This rooster truly has a commanding presence.”

Violeta responded, “You’ll have your trophy one day.”

Kaylee sighed. “I don’t know when that will be.”

Violeta encouraged her, “It’s only a matter of time.”

The ceremony continued with more awards.

After the event, Violeta posted photos on Facebook, including selfies with industry veterans.

The comments were full of congratulations and celebrations from her fans.

Since her last break, Violeta hadn’t had a chance to rest until now, after the Golden Rooster Awards.

She was eager to relax after the event.

Following the celebration with Eugene, Violeta planned to take a break until the next year.

Eugene was surprised by her decision. “You’re going to rest for such a long time?”

“Yes,” Violeta replied. “I’m planning to go up the mountain.”

“Up the mountain? Are you going to make a wish?”

“Yes.”

Eugene was curious. “I thought you had everything and had no wishes left.”

Given her wealthy background, it seemed she should have few concerns.

Most problems in the world could be solved with money. Many in the entertainment industry chased wealth and fame, so they were considered worldly.

Violeta smiled and lowered her gaze. “Do I seem like someone without desires? Perhaps what I have now is exactly what I wished for.”

With November here and Christmas approaching, Eugene agreed to let Violeta take her break.

He admired how relaxed she was, even with Evelina pursuing her closely.

Violeta remained calm and unbothered, displaying no signs of nervousness.

Chapter 646

Violeta remarked, “Times are always changing. If she can replace me, it just means I’m not important enough. I’m excited for the release of The Golden Age and hoping that next year will bring even greater surprises.”

Eugene replied, “I’m excited too. Let’s look forward to it together.”

They toasted and finished their wine.

Now it was finally time for her to head up the mountain- something she had eagerly anticipated. The image of gently falling snow started to appear before her eyes.

Since her rebirth, Violeta had been pursuing her passions, achieving one goal after another. She had always secretly hoped that once she reached a certain level of success, she could

return to the mountain to fulfill her vow.

The moment had come to honor that vow.

She wanted to go up the mountain to restore the statues of the Hermitage and to reconnect with her master.

Violeta planned to spend a few months there, including Christmas, practicing and reflecting.

Irene, who also practiced semi-professionally, had only copied scriptures and had never lived on the mountain.

If it weren’t for her need to stay in Quinston to care for her grandson, she would have loved to accompany Violeta.

Mom, you don’t have to come with me. The Hermitage is small and can’t accommodate many people, Violeta explained.

“Which Hermitage are you talking about? I know all the well-known ones in Quinston. Vio, tell me more about it.”

“It’s called Luminous Cloud Cave.”

“I haven’t heard of that one.”

“Luminous Cloud Cave isn’t open to the public. I only learned about it by chance.”

Moreover, the path up the mountain could only be navigated on foot-cars couldn’t make it up.

Violeta didn’t want Irene, who was older, to struggle on the rugged trail, so she thought it best for Irene to stay in Quinston with her nephew.

Irene commented, “It’s good that it’s not open to the public. Many Hermitages these days are just commercializing their services under the guise of offering lamps, and they’re hardly genuine. If you want to go, then go.

“What about Hade? Is he going with you?”

“I’ll ask him later. If he has the time, he’ll join me for a visit.”

Violeta was planning to stay on the mountain for a few months. Hayden didn’t have a long enough vacation to stay that long, but could manage a week.

In the evening, she discussed her plans with him, preparing to take Tuna and Hera along.

Since Hayden’s vacation hadn’t started yet, Violeta would head up to the mountain first, and he would join her later.

After everything was arranged, she set out on Wednesday.

She remembered taking a bus for two dollars to reach the base of the mountain in her past life.

This time, Felix drove her there. She then carried her light luggage, with Tuna and Hera in tow, to begin her hike.

Looking up at the imposing mountain, Felix asked, “Ms. White, there doesn’t seem to be a proper path here. Are you sure you want to start from this point? Are you planning to hike?”

“Yes.”

Violeta looked at the overgrown trail ahead and said, “If you have a path in your heart, you’ll find a path beneath your feet.”

In her previous life, she had struggled to find the path as well. She had gotten lost halfway up the mountain and ended up taking hours to find Hermitage, nearly freezing in the heavy snowfall.

Felix hesitated. “Do you really not need me to accompany you? How about I drive you up there and then come back down?”

“No, just take the car back,” Violeta said, turning toward the mountain.

Felix watched her until she vanished into the greenery, then drove away.

Violeta focused on the path she had in mind. She picked up a stick to aid her climb.

Tuna led the way, while Hera flew above, occasionally landing on a tree branch and looking around.

When she was halfway up the mountain, her phone lost signal.

As the sun set, Violeta spotted the faint smoke rising from the Hermitage’s kitchen, suggesting that her senior might have started preparing the vegetarian meal.

She quickened her pace toward the Hermitage gate, growing more familiar with the surroundings. The old, yellowed wall, moss-covered stone steps, and the large character “Luminous Cloud Cave” at the entrance were all welcoming signs.

Hera perched on a stone pillar as Violeta set down her backpack and knocked on the door.

Chapter 647

“Knock knock knock”

She tapped on the door, retreated a couple of steps, and stood there in silence.

Soon enough, a young man dressed in a modest robe made of cotton and linen, his hair pinned up with a wooden clip, came to answer the door.

As soon as Violeta saw him, a smile lit up her face. She seemed to recognize him, but her words felt oddly formal. “Hello, Master.”

Francis Hoffman glanced at Violeta, puzzled. “And you are?”

Violeta said, “I was trekking the mountain when I stumbled upon this Hermitage. It’s getting late, and I was hoping to stay here for the night.”

The Luminous Cloud Cave was situated in a hidden, secluded spot.

Only five mentors lived within the Hermitage.

Additionally, the absence of any paths leading up or down the mountain made it difficult for most people to discover this location.

After an incident a few years back when a careless visitor from Glorialand stumbled upon it, Francis started to be suspicious of Violeta.

“Stay here,” he instructed.

Francis didn’t wait for Violeta to reply. He shut the door and went off to look for the Master.

In her past life, Violeta had also waited outside for quite some time, so this time, she came ready. She sat on the steps, pulling some biscuits from her bag to munch on.

The Luminous Cloud Cave wasn’t known for welcoming outsiders.

Years back, Violeta had brought James here, but it was unclear whether he had succeeded in his training.

As Violeta snacked on her biscuits, Tuna sat beside her on the steps. She tossed it a piece of jerky, while Hera perched on a stone pillar, her sharp golden eyes observing the interior of the Hermitage.

Francis entered the room to search for the Master.

Terrel Vance had predicted that a person with a significant bond to him would arrive at the Hermitage today, prompting him to come to the entrance with Francis.

Violeta was about to summon Hera for a meal when she heard the door open behind her.

She rose from the steps, momentarily taken aback, and turned to face them.

The figure from her memories appeared in front of her, and Violeta resisted the impulse to exclaim “Master!” Instead, she took a deep breath and greeted them calmly, “Greetings, Priests.”

Terrel glanced at Violeta, his hand moving up to stroke his beard.

Though old and frail, his demeanor was lively, and his sharp eyes continuously studied Violeta.

“Are you seeking to remain at the Hermitage?”

“Indeed,” she replied.

“How did you manage to locate the Hermitage?” Terrel asked.

He doubted that Violeta had arrived here by chance, as she appeared far too energetic for someone who had wandered. If she had stumbled upon this place, she would have shown signs of exhaustion.

Naturally, Violeta couldn’t reveal the truth, so she crafted a believable lie.

“I can’t deceive you. I dreamed about this place and felt compelled to visit. I never expected to find it. It seems like fate has led me to the Luminous Cloud Cave and to meet you.”

Even though it sounded unbelievable, those who follow the path of cultivation wouldn’t question this explanation.

After a brief pause, Terrel allowed Violeta to enter.

However, his eyes shifted to the large animal at Violeta’s feet and the birds flying overhead.

Violeta quickly said, “These are just my pets. They’re well-trained and won’t cause any trouble.”

Terrel said, “All living beings have souls. Let them come in with you.”

Francis added, “You’ve come at the perfect moment; we were just about to eat.”

Violeta replied, “I’ve brought my food, so that I won’t impose on you.”

Terrel instructed Francis to lead Violeta to a modest bamboo hut where she could rest. The hut was small, furnished with only a bed and a tiny table.

Violeta set her backpack on the table and moved towards the window. The Hermitage’s rear mountain was filled with bamboo, so they frequently had bamboo rice and stir-fried bamboo shoots.

In one corner of the room, there were some bamboo crafts stacked up, including teacup holders.

Since the priest at the Luminous Cloud Cave followed a vegetarian diet year-round, they were all quite slender.

Once a month, they would make their way down the mountain to sell bamboo-crafted items in exchange for cash. This money was then used to buy essential daily supplies. Now and then, they’d also sell blessed emerald bracelets, their sole source of income.

The priest took turns cutting and crafting bamboo.

Violeta had tried her hand at it before. Initially, she struggled, and a tiny bamboo splinter managed to prick her, causing a painful and itchy irritation.

Over time, she grew quite proficient and could craft a variety of items, such as baskets and bamboo mats.

Violeta stood in the doorway, gazing at the overhangs of the main hall across from her.

Life here was serene and uncomplicated, with days stretching out slowly. Despite having ample time, she found each day satisfying. After her martial arts practice, she would be so worn out that she’d fall asleep as soon as she hit the bed.

Chapter 648

Memories from the past came alive vividly for Violeta.

She could almost see herself from her previous life, working in the backyard, drawing water, and weaving baskets.

A priest came over and said, “Miss, our Master invites you to join us for a meal.”

As Violeta was lost in thought, she turned and replied, “Oh, thank you. Sorry to trouble you.”

The priest continued, “It’s no trouble, but it’s just simple oatmeal and berries. I’m not sure if you’ll find it suitable.”

Violeta thought, What’s difficult about oatmeal? and answered, “I’m sure I can manage.”

Walking to the dining hall, Terrel took the main seat, Terrel’s junior sat beside him, and three disciples sat in order.

The youngest disciple, who had escorted Violeta, was named Elden Moran.

He set a chair for her and handed her a bowl of oatmeal.

Violeta greeted the senior priests before starting her meal.

As they ate, the conversation shifted to deciding who would go down the mountain to sell the woven items this month.

Violeta listened quietly without saying a word.

One of the disciples asked how long she intended to stay at the Hermitage. She had originally planned to spend just one night and leave the following day.

Yet, how could she stay only a single night at the Hermitage? Setting her spoon down, Violeta replied, “I wish to remain here for a few more days. Honestly, ever since I arrived, I’ve felt a deep sense of familiarity, as if destiny brought me to the Hermitage. This feeling isn’t just about this place. I also feel a strong bond with each of you. Perhaps, in another life, we were all part of the same family.”

“Additionally, my dream led me here to restore the golden statue of the deity in the Hermitage, and I respectfully seek the approval of all of you,” Violeta added.

Her words left everyone in shock.

It was unprecedented for someone to willingly offer to restore the deity’s golden statue.

The final decision, however, rested with Terrel.

All eyes turned to him.

Taking the last spoonful of oatmeal, Terrel nodded and said, “Very well, you may stay in the Hermitage for a while.”

“Terrel, do you agree to this so readily? Restoring the golden statue isn’t a trivial task.”

Terrel responded, “Ah, this is a matter of destiny.”

Regardless, Violeta was granted permission to extend her stay at the Hermitage.

She felt satisfied with this outcome.

Once she finished her oatmeal, Violeta seized the moment to ask Elden, “I’m curious, has the Hermitage ever hosted someone from Glorialand before?”

Elden seemed a bit taken aback. “How did you find out? Yes, around three years ago, a person from Glorialand arrived here to learn Eternal Flow from the Master. Impressed by his dedication and the long journey he undertook, Master allowed him to stay for a few months and even provided him with a martial arts manual.”

Violeta lowered her eyes.

So, James had been here.

She smiled and said, “It’s nothing, I’m a friend of that person from Glorialand.”

Elden inquired, “Oh, did he introduce you to us as well?”

“In a way, yes,” she replied with a chuckle.

As Elden finished cleaning up the dishes, he asked, “By the way, Miss, what’s your name?”

“I’m Violeta, but you don’t need to be so formal. Just call me Vio.”

“You can call me Elden. Anyway, I have to leave now,” Elden said as he hurried off with the dishes.

Watching him go, Violeta smiled and then headed back to her small bamboo hut.

There was no phone signal up here, almost completely cut off from the rest of the world.

However, Violeta had brought a satellite phone, allowing her to stay in touch with the outside. Once back in her room, she first let her family know she was safe and then provided them with a specific set of coordinates.

In theory, restoring the statues was straightforward, but it required both manpower and materials.

The mountain path was hard to navigate, and the Hermitage priests lacked the funds to restore the statues, so the figures in the main hall were already showing signs of wear.

Decades earlier, a powerful wind had torn a large hole in the ceiling. Although they eventually repaired it, the statues had already begun to peel from exposure to the weather.

Before leaving the mountain in her past life, Violeta had made a wish in front of the statues.

If her wish ever came true, she planned to return and restore the statues.

After sending the coordinates, a helicopter would arrive with materials and workers to assist with the project.

The time required for the restoration would likely allow Violeta to remain at the Hermitage for a few months.

With Terrel’s consent, Violeta chose to stay at the Hermitage for now.

Chapter 649

A week later, the workers arrived at the back mountain by helicopter and started the project once all the materials had been delivered.

Violeta lived and ate alongside them, seamlessly fitting into their routine.

At first, Elden assumed Violeta was quite delicate, given her refined appearance. However, he was surprised to see how quickly she adapted and showed no signs of discomfort.

“Why did you assume I was delicate?” Violeta asked.

“The last person from Glorialand who visited brought two attendants with him,” Elden replied while fetching water. “Those attendants complained about our food and insisted on cooking their meals, always demanding meat dishes.”

The Hermitage has always maintained a vegetarian diet. Once accustomed to this way of eating, Elden found the smell of meat quite unpleasant.

This made him somewhat irritated with the attendants.

However, since it was the Master’s request, he had to put up with it.

“Just two attendants?”

Violeta shook her head, sensing that James might have experienced a decline in status.

After all, he was the esteemed Your Highness of Glorialand. In today’s world, how many places still use such a grand title as Your Highness?

Being a ruler naturally means having the luxury of being selective.

Nowadays, even those who are just moderately wealthy often indulge in luxuries like fine food, expensive wine, and beautiful companions.

Violeta felt that James bringing only two attendants showed a lot of sincerity, which is why Terrel mentioned his genuine nature.

It was just that Elden and the others didn’t understand this, leading them to see James as delicate.

Violeta didn’t elaborate further and said, “By the way, I noticed some unfinished bamboo baskets in the room. Are you slacking off? Would you like me to help you finish them?”

From Violeta’s past experiences, Elden was always the least eager to do bamboo weaving because he struggled with the delicate work. Every time he tried, his creations turned out poorly and looked misshapen, making them difficult to sell. Over time, he grew to dislike the task.

However, Terrel always encouraged him to develop patience and not to rush things, as this was also part of their training.

Elden would pretend to listen, but he often secretly stored his failed attempts in an unused bamboo shed.

Now that Violeta was staying in the small bamboo house, she noticed Elden’s failed attempts.

When Elden heard her comments, he looked initially shocked. A brief moment of awkwardness crossed his face before he blushed and said, “You… you saw everything? Do you want to help me with weaving? Never mind, do you know how to weave? I’ll handle it myself once I’m done with my current tasks. My third senior brother will be coming down the mountain soon. I need to speed up so that he can sell more. Maybe I should offer a discount? Sigh.”

Violeta grinned and said, “I know how to weave. How about you let me give it a shot? I’ll work on one and show you later.”

Elden didn’t take her seriously and headed to the dining hall with the water.

Violeta entered the small bamboo house, grabbed the half-finished basket Elden had left, and settled in to finish weaving it with care.

As she wove, her thoughts drifted back to her past life. Every time she worked with bamboo in the backyard, her mind replayed her experiences since Zelena returned to the Blake family. The more she thought about it, the stronger the sense of dread she felt about Zelena.

She had been completely under her control, like a puppet on a string.

What hurt even more was how biased Mr. and Mrs. Blake were, which left her feeling cold and eventually numb.

But in this life, things have changed. As Violeta picked up bamboo weaving again, her thoughts wandered to the happy times since her rebirth, from her school days to her debut in acting.

The more she thought about those memories, the more fulfilled and content she felt.

By the time Elden came back, Violeta had already finished weaving a bamboo basket.

Amazed at her skill, Elden said, “Wow, this looks great! Where did you learn to weave like that?”

The basket in her hands was one of Elden’s failed attempts. Not only had Violeta repaired his faulty work, but she had also corrected the mistakes he made during the weaving process.

Seeing Violeta’s delicate hands, Elden couldn’t believe she had experience with this kind of work, making him even more curious about her.

Violeta replied, “I learned a while back. Looks good, right?”

Elden didn’t hold back his praise, saying, “Yes, it’s lovely, even nicer than what I can make.”

With a faint smile, Violeta glanced past Elden to see Terrel approaching with measured steps.

Elden, not realizing that Terrel was walking up behind him, cheerfully held up the basket and said, “There are a few more messed-up baskets in the bamboo house. Why don’t you help me fix them too? In return, I could heat some bathwater for you tonight. How does that sound?”

“Elden.”

Elden froze for a moment, his smile suddenly stiffening.

Chapter 650

Tears welling up, Elden turned to Terrel and said, “Master, I swear I didn’t say a word just now.”

Terrel replied, “Making bamboo baskets is a duty for each of your seniors. If I catch you slacking off again, you’ll miss dinner.”

“I’m sorry, Master,” Elden mumbled.

He set the basket aside and got back to work.

Terrel approached Violeta, who greeted him politely, “Hello, Master.”

Terrel responded, “I know you have good intentions, but please refrain from doing this in the future.”

“Okay,” said Violeta.

“Ms. White, when you have a chance, would you like to join me for a walk to the back mountain? I did a divination yesterday and found something unusual in the hexagram.”

“Of course,” Violeta agreed.

Violeta followed Terrel to the back mountain.

Terrel had discovered something peculiar in his divination last night. He and Violeta seemed to have a deep connection, which had existed for some time.

What puzzled him was that, despite living in the mountains for years and never having met Violeta before, their connection felt deep. This was their first encounter, so he wondered where this familiarity came from. Doubting his initial divination, he performed three more, each confirming the same unusual result.

Listening to this, Violeta gazed at the dense bamboo forest on the back mountain and said thoughtfully, “Master, do you believe in past and present lives?”

“Oh?”

Violeta gave a gentle smile as she continued, “Maybe we have a connection from a past life. I came here to follow my dreams, and I feel a strong bond with you. It seems like our meeting was meant to be.”

In this diverse world, Terrel holds to reincarnation and karma.

“I heard from Elden that you were brought here by someone from Glorialand?”

“Well, kind of.”

“That person radiates wealth and arrogance, clearly not someone ordinary, and he’s a foreigner too. I’m curious about how he learned about the Luminous Cloud Cave.”

Violeta wasn’t sure how to clarify things to Terrel, so she just replied, “Sometimes, fate brings people together.”

Terrel didn’t press further and let the matter rest.

Two weeks later, Hayden arrived at the Hermitage by Helicopter.

If James had been rich and powerful, Hayden carried himself with the presence of a ruler or a high-ranking general.

Violeta had previously brought up the idea of past lives.

After their conversation, Terrel had tried to look into his past life through divination, but the results were too obscure to share.

Whenever he thought about these matters, Terrel felt a heavy sensation in his throat, as if uncovering such secrets could come with serious consequences.

Because of this, he decided to stay quiet about it.

Hayden had only just settled in at the Hermitage when, on the third day, Terrel vanished into seclusion.

Neither Hayden nor Violeta knew why Terrel chose to do this, but it was his personal decision and not unusual for a priest.

Hayden only spent a brief week at the Hermitage before leaving the mountain without fanfare.

During Violeta’s hiatus from the entertainment world, Summer with You saw a resurgence in its late-stage performance, thanks to ongoing promotional efforts by Evelina and Jacques. Evelina managed to land endorsements from top luxury brands, which catapulted her into the A-list.

Despite her best efforts, the grand dress hung loosely on her frail frame.

At offline events, she earned the nickname “Skinny Princess” from netizens who mocked her appearance.

Evelina hadn’t planned on shedding pounds. Her goal was simply to look better on camera. Yet, even after she stopped focusing on weight loss, the numbers on the scale continued to drop.

With Violeta away from the company and Eugene on holiday on an island, Evelina was left to navigate the situation on her own.

The company required someone to uphold its image, so they allocated some valuable resources to Evelina and the newly promoted actress, Susan.

Apex was keen on boosting Susan’s career due to her stunning beauty.

Susan, with her striking looks, was akin to Violeta in her ability to turn heads, even without high-fashion outfits.

Similar to Violeta, she had an eye-catching look that made her stand out in a crowd, even without designer clothes.

Evelina, with her more delicate features, found herself relegated to supporting roles when compared to Susan’s dramatic presence.

She knew this limitation all too well.

To avoid being overshadowed by Susan and criticized online, Evelina made sure not to appear on stage with her.

During this period, Violeta’s absence was a fortunate break for Evelina.

Yet, she remained intrigued about Violeta’s whereabouts.

Winona had mentioned that Violeta had retreated to the mountains to practice.

Evelina scoffed, “Can you believe she still buys into that? Practicing? Becoming a vegetarian and chanting? It’s absurd.”

“Evie, some things are worth believing in. Do you think Violeta gained her popularity through some secret trick?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 631, to 640]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 631

“Here’s to Kaylee’s happiness!”

“Could it be Vio who played the matchmaker? Tell me quietly.”

The comments varied, some full of good wishes and, naturally, some negative ones.

The relationship between a female celebrity and a rich man hardly needs elaboration. It was almost as if people were just waiting for them to part ways.

Yet, Kaylee remained unaffected by the negativity; a deep warmth filled her heart.

Her public Twitter saw shares from Violeta and Polly and interactions with friends she had previously worked with in the industry.

Contrary to expectations, the public scrutiny did not negatively impact Kaylee. In fact, she secured her first lead role in the movie Peninsula Tea, nearing the pinnacle of her career.

Ironically, Hayden’s actions unintentionally brought Zoren and Kaylee closer together an unforeseen twist.

After the initial flurry, the online chatter subsided half a month later.

Aware of Hayden’s tactics, Zoren posted additional provocative photos on his Twitter.

Meanwhile, Violeta came up with the ideal timing for their official announcement.

“Should we announce during the Wind Harbor event?”

“Yes.”

Violeta smiled, “Let’s announce it then. The buzz will be huge, so let’s capitalize on that. We’ll make our announcement on the day of the Wind Harbor event and keep everything tightly sealed until then.”

Hayden agreed, “Okay, I’ll follow your lead.”

The Wind Harbor shoot lasted just three months.

Filming was nearly complete, with just a few final scenes left.

Due to its unconventional theme, Wind Harbor was not suitable for prime-time and even faced challenges in getting approval.

However, Violeta decided to make the official announcement during the promotion of Wind Harbor, prompting Hayden to expedite the necessary preparations.

Violeta joined the cast around the same time as Evelina.

Thus, based on the progress of filming, both shows should be nearing completion around the same time, with their wrap-up dates not more than a month apart.

Summer with You boasted a straightforward approval process and was set to prime-time, likely catapulting Evelina to stardom.

In contrast, Wind Harbor, with its challenging theme, was not a prime-time drama and was expected to air later than Summer with You.

However, thanks to some influential support, Hayden managed to accelerate the approval process for Wind Harbor, allowing it to catch up with and even surpass Summer with You in terms of scheduling.

Both shows were now expected to air simultaneously.

The show that aired first would start generating profits sooner, a priority for investors eager for quick returns.

Delays introduced more uncertainties, which could be detrimental.

After wrapping up Wind Harbor, Violeta took a two-week break, anxiously awaiting the announcement. However, time seemed to crawl by slowly.

After her break, she coincidentally attended a fashion event that drew nearly half of the entertainment industry, including many A-listers.

Zelena was also present, meticulously prepared for the evening.

Violeta wore a light-colored evening gown to the grand ceremony held in the back hall of Quinston’s five-star hotel, which had been transformed into a lavish and opulent setting.

The artists paraded down the red carpet into the venue, with Violeta gracefully making her entrance towards the end of the lineup.

Originally, Ophelia’s team placed a lot of importance on the red carpet sequence, viewing it as an indicator of celebrity status.

However, this time, the organizers decided to position Violeta just after Ophelia. While Ophelia’s team did not openly object, they were visibly upset behind the scenes, causing a stir with the event organizers.

As the event progressed and the host finished announcing, Ophelia still refused to make her appearance.

Aware of the situation, Violeta decided to step forward. Despite the host announcing Ophelia’s name, it was Violeta who walked out, as captured on the live broadcast.

This switch caused an immediate buzz in the comments section and quickly became a hot topic on social media, trending with headlines like “Fashion Gala: Violeta White Steps In Amidst Opelia Morrow’s Diva Outburst.”

Backstage, Ophelia was livid!

She instructed her team to quash the trending searches and lost all interest in making her red carpet appearance, heading directly backstage without participating in the red carpet walk.

Despite the drama, many of Ophelia’s fans came to her defense online.

They argued that her failure to walk the red carpet was likely a mix-up by the organizers, not a diva moment on her part.

Chapter 632

What happened tonight might not be clear to outsiders, but those within the industry surely understood.

Zelena quickly went to comfort Ophelia.

“Ophelia, what happened?”

Ophelia’s expression turned icy. “If it weren’t for Violeta, I wouldn’t have embarrassed myself tonight! She’s pretending to be a good person; it’s absurd. Is she trying to impress the brand representatives?”

Zelena gave a wry smile. “That’s just how she is. If you get to know her, you’ll see. She can’t stand to see others succeed and enjoys kicking people when they’re down.

“But Ophelia, don’t worry, she’ll end up creating a buzz tonight that will damage her reputation more than yours.”

“Oh?”

Ophelia sensed Zelena was plotting something but chose not to get involved.

If Zelena wanted to impress her, she would simply sit back and watch.

The event proceeded swiftly.

Although it featured awards that held commercial value for artists, most attendees were there to mingle rather than to receive accolades.

Violeta had been quiet throughout the last year, so she was not up for any awards.

Fortunately, Kaylee received the Top Ten Female Actor of the Year award, her first since entering the industry. Her career was truly soaring.

Violeta, watching from the audience, was genuinely happy for her.

However, Zelena’s sarcastic tone cut through next to her, “That trophy’s as good as a piece of pork. What’s there to be happy about?”

Violeta turned slightly to face her.

“And yet you didn’t get one.”

Zelena was fuming. “You!”

She wanted to snap back, but with live cameras rolling, she could not cause a scene and had to hold back her anger for the time being.

Not far away, Evelina noticed a subtle tension between Violeta and Zelena.

She could not help but wonder if there was a hidden story between them.

Violeta, it seemed, had quite a few enemies.

The night’s fashion gala hosted a very distinguished guest, Mr. Jay Golding, a Hanrian director who had won an Oscar.

He attended primarily out of respect for the brand and presented an award, introduced grandly by the host.

As Violeta watched Jay on stage, she recalled Eugene’s advice before the event.

“Jay’s father is from Chesian. Though he grew up in Hanria, he has a profound appreciation for Chesian culture and arts and enjoys collecting stamps from various countries,” Eugene had said.

“Beauty, I know you’re not fond of networking, but meeting Jay at this event is an excellent opportunity. If you let this chance slip by, there may not be another. Expect a lot of people to try and charm Jay tonight, so you should make the most of it. Landing a role in his movie could be a big breakthrough.”

Violeta gently lowered her gaze.

Charm him?

That was not Violeta’s style.

However, learning that Jay was a stamp collector sparked an idea that she had an impressive stamp collection that might just be the perfect icebreaker.

After the awards, as Eugene had predicted, many artists approached Jay to make an impression, but they were mostly kept at bay by his bodyguards.

Jay was not just ignoring them; he was completely oblivious.

Violeta decided against being dismissed and walked over to toast the director, Giulia Lincoln.

Amid the crowd, Zelena stealthily slipped a packet of drugged wine onto a tray carried by a blond waiter and whispered, “Go.”

The waiter, whose tattoos peeked out from under his uniform cuffs, clearly was not a regular hotel employee. His slightly thuggish appearance, marked by a few strands of blond hair under his hat, betrayed his true nature. He was a thug hired as a temporary worker due to staff shortages for the event.

Zelena had paid him 300 dollars to ensure the drink reached Violeta.

The blonde waiter felt nervous, but with so many temporary workers around, he knew he could vanish unnoticed once his task was completed.

Chapter 633

Just thinking about it restored his confidence.

Zelena watched the blonde waiter bring the wine toward Violeta, her smile growing and a glint of mischief appearing in her eyes.

The waiter reached Violeta with the wine in hand.

Surprisingly, Violeta already had a glass and ignored the waiter. However, Giulia, who was without a drink, smoothly grabbed the wine from the tray and started chatting with Violeta, her eyes filled with admiration.

Oh no!

Zelena’s heart skipped a beat when she saw Giulia take the wine. She signaled to the blonde waiter, who seemed uncertain about what to do next. He obviously could not just take the wine back, could he?

It turned out Giulia was allergic to alcohol and could not drink. She suggested exchanging her orange juice for Violeta’s wine.

“Vio, I’m allergic to alcohol. Could we swap drinks?”

The waiter had only brought red wine, so Giulia was out of options.

Since neither had started drinking, swapping was not too troublesome. To refuse would appear disrespectful to Giulia.

Violeta lightly smiled, “Sure.”

After they swapped drinks, Violeta did not immediately drink hers, instead just held the glass.

Seeing this, the blonde waiter sighed with relief and quickly left with the tray.

Zelena intensely observed the scene, waiting for the moment Violeta would take a sip.

Giulia, now with her orange juice, glanced towards Jay and suggested to Violeta, “Why don’t you go over and toast?”

Violeta looked over, her tone calm and measured, “It’s too crowded, they probably won’t notice if I’m there.”

Giulia laughed, “You’re very perceptive, but if you don’t grab this chance, it might be hard to meet Mr. Golding again.”

Violeta responded, “If it’s meant to be, it’ll happen. If not, forcing it won’t change anything.”

Giulia’s smile widened, crinkling the corners of her eyes. “Did you choose Wind Harbor for this reason? I heard you had other options, and Wind Harbor isn’t even a prime-time show. Any regrets?”

Violeta responded, “Prime-time shows are appealing, but I go for what resonates with me. I had seen State Banquet and always hoped we could work together. Now that it’s happened, I have no regrets. I’m confident in Wind Harbor. I believe it will perform just as well as any other show.”

She recognized the flattery in Violeta’s words, yet it felt genuine and was not overdone.

After downing her juice, Giulia mentioned, “Vio, I’ll introduce you to Mr. Golding later.”

“Huh?”

Violeta was surprised.

“I studied photography in Hanria and was classmates with Jay’s wife. Then, we became best friends. I was at their wedding anniversary too. I’m meeting them for dinner after this, and I’ll bring you along.

“It’s a perfect chance to introduce a talented actor to Mr. Golding, killing two birds with one stone.”

Directors had significant industry connections.

If Violeta wanted to gift Jay a stamp collection, I definitely need a solid intermediary.

Meanwhile, Giulia was that link.

What a wonderful turn of events!

Violeta nodded appreciatively. “Okay, thanks, Ms. Lincoln.”

“There’s no need to thank me,” Giulia replied, patting Violeta on the shoulder, her smile still in place.

From a distance, Zelena observed that Violeta had not touched her drink and was growing concerned.

She could not hear their conversation, but the two seemed to be enjoying a pleasant chat.

Many artists who tried to approach Jay were turned away. He was engaged in discussions with the brand’s Artea-Pacifica regional director and several prominent fashion figures, making it tough for anyone to interrupt.

Many left in disappointment, including Ophelia.

She had also brought someone along, hoping to make connections and strike up a conversation.

Full of initial confidence, she attempted to network but was similarly dismissed by the bodyguards.

To maintain her dignity, Ophelia stayed around a bit longer before finally departing.

Chapter 634

Giulia guided Violeta through the crowd toward Jay.

Zelena watched them but was suddenly interrupted by a male producer who approached her.

“Lena, long time no see. Let’s grab a drink and snap a photo, is that okay?”

Zelena looked embarrassed and glanced in Violeta’s direction, responding reluctantly, “Right now?”

“Is it a bad time? What are you looking at?”

The producer followed her gaze, only to see a group mingling.

Meanwhile, Giulia had already brought Violeta to Jay’s side, their backs turned to Zelena.

Zelena could not tell if Violeta still had her wine glass.

“Lena?”

“Okay, let’s just take that picture. Quick,” Zelena said impatiently, nearly losing her composure.

The producer was taken aback by her abrupt tone, which contrasted sharply with the calm and gentle demeanor he expected.

Realizing her slip, Zelena forced a smile, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to snap. I’m just feeling a bit unwell right now and need to rest soon. Let’s take the photo.”

“Okay,” the producer agreed.

Zelena leaned in for the photo. The producer took it, but Zelena did not bother to check it, quickly stating, “I need to go rest now,” and walking away without a backward glance.

The producer, taken aback by Zelena’s abrupt departure, felt a chill towards her, his impression of her cooling significantly.

Zelena navigated around the crowd and found a spot where she could see Violeta.

From this new angle, she noticed that Violeta was still holding a glass of red wine, which eased her worries.

Giulia escorted Violeta right up to Jay, in full view of everyone.

The bodyguard allowed them through without hesitation, recognizing Giulia.

The bodyguards, who were brought over from Hanria, were familiar with Jay’s circle and knew exactly who to let through.

Giulia introduced Violeta to Jay.

Standing nearby, the regional director of Artea-Pacifica, who was also familiar with Violeta, took the opportunity to praise her, saying to Jay, “This is the best actress in our domestic entertainment industry.”

It was both a compliment and a show of goodwill toward Violeta’s influential background.

Violeta humbly responded, “I am flattered.”

The director continued, “In my eyes, whoever I declare the best is the best. Don’t be modest, Violeta. My wife adores the drama you starred in; she’s practically glued to it at home.”

Jay, having Chesian heritage and having studied the language, understood but spoke imperfectly.

He assessed Violeta and inquired uncertainly, “Is this the actress from Be Reborn?”

Be Reborn was the international title for Nirvana and Rebirth, a show that had gained popularity across several Artea-Pacifica countries.

Despite not being his personal favorite, as a director, Jay approached it with the intent to learn.

Thus, Jay recognized Violeta.

“I am. It’s a great honor that you remember me,” she replied.

Jay complimented her, “You did an amazing job.”

“Thank you, Mr. Golding,” Violeta said graciously.

Giulia praised Violeta to Jay, “Vio is an exceptional actress. Jay, if there’s a suitable role, you should definitely consider her.”

Jay nodded, “Of course, a Chesia actress, hmm, not bad. Let’s take a photo later.”

“Let’s toast to this!”

“Sure.”

In full view of everyone, Violeta engaged in lively conversation with them and even shared a drink.

Many had attempted to initiate a conversation earlier but were politely turned away, yet Violeta succeeded, sparking envy among the onlookers.

Some murmured sarcastically, “Violeta’s last drama was with Giulia and now she got in through Giulia. It’s like she’s been taken advantage of but continues to naively support Giulia.”

Ophelia had also attempted to start a conversation earlier but was blocked by bodyguards before she could get close.

Both had been introduced by someone, yet the difference in how they were received was stark!

Violeta got the red carpet and now a toast.

Chapter 635

The stark contrast between their receptions made Ophelia even more bitter toward Violeta. She grabbed a nearby glass of wine and gulped it down, trying to drown her frustrations.

Meanwhile, Violeta clinked glasses and shared drinks with Jay and others at the gathering.

From her spot in the corner, Zelena watched the scene unfold with a sense of satisfaction.

She drank it! That’s perfect!

A smile began to form on her lips.

However, just then, Violeta’s gaze swept over and locked with hers.

Zelena froze; Violeta’s clear eyes seemed to pierce through her, knowing and controlled. Then, casually, Violeta raised her glass again and took a sip.

For some reason, Zelena felt as if Violeta had everything under control, just from that look in her eyes.

In an instant, Violeta looked away, making Zelena wonder if that intense eye contact had been just her imagination.

Zelena had attempted to outmaneuver Violeta multiple times before, always without success.

Will it fail this time too?

No, it won’t. This time, Violeta can’t possibly escape.

She already drank the wine, so how would she get away from this?

Shaking off her doubts, Zelena turned away to engage with another group.

Violeta, holding her glass, noticed Zelena moving away. She continued her conversation, her thumb absently stroking the rim of her glass.

At a pause, she looked over to where her glass had been earlier, only to find it missing.

Giulia noticed Violeta’s distracted look and asked, “What’s wrong?”

Violeta responded, “The glass of wine I had placed there is gone.”

Giulia reassured her, “It was probably taken by a waiter. It’s just a dirty glass of wine, no need to worry about it.”

“Hmm,” Violeta murmured thoughtfully.

Earlier, as she and Giulia approached the gathering, Violeta had made an excuse that there was ash in her wine and nonchalantly set the glass down on a table.

In truth, the wine was clear; her claim was just a pretense.

Violeta had sensed something was off about the wine.

If the blonde waiter’s acting had been a bit better, Violeta would have been fooled, but his acting was really poor, and the micro-expressions on his face said it all. Violeta keenly felt that he was very concerned about this glass of wine.

Initially, Giulia was holding the wine, and the waiter’s anxious expression seemed to scream, “There’s a problem with this wine.”

Moreover, his tray was empty, yet he lingered, an unusual behavior.

The moment Giulia suggested swapping their drinks, the waiter’s face relaxed, and he quickly moved away after the switch.

Violeta also noted a faintly bruised tattoo on his wrist that was not fully covered.

Violeta’s intuition was sharp, and she was convinced something was amiss with the wine.

Thus, she never sipped from it.

Although she wanted to immediately set the glass down, doing so right after receiving it from Giulia might seem like a rejection, difficult to explain without causing misunderstanding.

So, Violeta held onto the drink, looking for an opportunity to discreetly dispose of it.

Initially, she was merely suspicious, but upon seeing Zelena’s triumphant look from the corner, Violeta was certain the wine had been tampered with.

This prompted her to turn around to check if the previous drink was still there, only to find an empty glass instead.

She did not know who might have drunk it.

Violeta doubted Zelena would risk poisoning someone fatally, so

although she did not know who the unfortunate person was, it was likely not life-threatening. As for other potential harms, that remained unclear.

Violeta set the incident aside and continued engaging in the lively conversation around her.

As the evening wore on and the event neared its conclusion, everyone indulged in a drink or two.

As it was getting late, guests who felt the effects of the alcohol were welcome to stay in the five-star hotel upstairs, while others were free to head out on their own.

Artists are well-used to hotel stays, so they find such arrangements perfectly acceptable and simply go with whatever is most convenient.

Despite having a few drinks herself, Violeta was not affected by the alcohol.

She had no intention of staying overnight at the hotel. Aster had arranged for Felix to pick her up, so she waited by the entrance.

Suddenly, a group of men in work attire hurried in, nearly colliding with Aster.

Chapter 636

Aster stepped back and muttered, “Be careful.”

The men glanced at Aster and continued walking without a word, their masks giving them a somewhat suspicious appearance.

This was the exit used by the artists. Were they hotel staff?

Aster wondered to himself until Violeta emerged from inside.

“Ms. White, did you notice a few men in work clothes as you came out just now?”

“Hmm? No, I was in the restroom earlier.”

“Those men seemed like they were up to something.”

“Like what?”

“I’m not sure. Let’s drop it and go. Felix has brought the car around.”

As he spoke, Aster handed Violeta a hat and mask. “The hotel offered me a key card earlier, but I didn’t take it.”

The event organizers had arranged separate luxury suites for the headlining artists.

It would have been more convenient for them to stay at the hotel, but since Violeta had no plans to stay, Aster did not accept the room key.

Suddenly, Violeta paused and turned around.

What’s wrong, Ms. White? “Aster asked.

Violeta inquired, “Since you didn’t take the key card, do you know who the staff gave it to?”

“I’m not sure,” Aster replied, “but since we didn’t stay, it was probably given to another A-list celebrity. There are only a few A-list celebrities here today; you could easily count them. It might be Zelena or Ophelia.”

“I saw Ophelia’s assistant picking up a key card earlier. It’s likely her then.”

A quick thought flashed through Violeta’s mind.

Could it be what she suspected?

Violeta’s eyelashes fluttered slightly, she paused and then donned her mask and hat.

“Ms. White, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Let’s go.”

According to Zelena’s scheme, Violeta would have been too intoxicated to leave the hotel if she had consumed the tampered drink, and events would have naturally followed a certain course.

However, Violeta had not drunk that beverage, nor did she stay at the hotel.

Instead, it was Ophelia who ended up drinking heavily. Violeta’s key card, handled by Ophelia’s assistant, inadvertently led her to stay in the room meant for Violeta. What consequences might that entail?

Violeta climbed into the car, and they left the venue.

Numerous paparazzi loitered at the event’s entrance.

As they drove away, Violeta’s eyes quickly scanned the paparazzi with their cameras.

Suddenly, one paparazzo recognized the license plate of Violeta’s car and shouted, “It’s Violeta White’s car!”

The cameras pivoted towards them, but thankfully, Felix swiftly drove off, avoiding any traffic complications.

Back at Liberty Grove, Hilary caught Shania sneaking in a secure passageway.

Shania had managed to find out where Violeta was staying through some connections.

With Evelina wrapping up her work, Shania’s slacking was noticed by Evelina, who was not pleased.

To mend their strained relationship, Shania vowed to Evelina that she would find the man next to Violeta within a week.

Shania had initially thought Violeta was just another simple resident of Liberty Grove, perhaps renting like Evelina. Yet, it turned out that Violeta owned an apartment on the floor with the priciest sky garden in Liberty Grove, a stunning yet extraordinarily expensive property.

Due to Liberty Grove’s strict privacy rules, the elevator could only be accessed with a homeowner’s key card. Shania found herself having to exert great effort to climb the stairs via the emergency exit.

It was worth noting that the sky garden floor is actually a penthous,e and by the time Shania reached the top she was, she was thoroughly exhausted.

She was just about to sit on the stairs to rest when she was spotted by Hilary.

Shania could not figure out how she had been detected. She had not even peeked her head out, simply sitting down at the emergency exit.

Hilary, despite her speech impediment, possessed exceptionally acute other senses. Where one ability was diminished, her other senses, vision, hearing, taste, and touch were heightened.

That night, as Hilary stepped out to dispose of the trash and waited for the elevator, she detected the sound of heavy breathing emanating from the emergency exit.

Chapter 637

So, she went to investigate and caught Shania in the act.

Once again, Shania found herself unlucky enough to fall into Hilary’s hands.

Unaware of being a live-in maid at Violeta’s house, Shania tried to flee.

In response, Hilary used her military boxing skills to defend herself, accidentally knocking out one of Shania’s front teeth and sending her to the ground in pain.

When Violeta returned home, Shania was still screaming about calling the police, which caused the sound-controlled lights on the floor to remain lit.

Ms. Silverleaf stood by Hilary, unsure of what to do next.

As Violeta exited the elevator, Ms. Silverleaf quickly turned to her for support, “Ms. Violeta, you’re back, look at this.”

Violeta immediately recognized Shania, who was still on the ground.

Hearing them call out to Violeta, Shania exclaimed in surprise, “Violeta! You’re back.”

Shania had intended to come and go quietly tonight, especially since the fashion gala was a perfect cover, thinking Violeta might be resting in a suite prepared by the organizers.

She did not want to disturb Violeta, as it could jeopardize her plan.

Violeta looked at her dispassionately, “Shaina, what are you doing here?”

Shania, refusing to admit she was there to spy, covered her bleeding mouth and protested, “I was just exercising and was attacked for no reason. I’m not going to let this go so easily! I’m going to call the police!”

Violeta responded coolly, “Oh, Hilary may not speak, but she isn’t irrational. She wouldn’t hit someone without reason. You want to call the police? Go ahead.”

Evelina really should not have sent such a clueless individual for investigation.

Shania’s naive actions were a waste of Violeta’s time.

Evelina probably found it exhausting to deal with her daily.

As Violeta entered her house, Tuna darted out from the doorway.

Shania had hoped to sneak a peek inside, perhaps to spot men’s shoes by the shoe rack as solid evidence.

However, before she could see anything, a large animal charged out, startling her.

“Oh! my goodness, why is this dog so big?” she exclaimed.

This was not the first time Tuna had been mistaken for a dog. It cast a dismissive glance at Shania, as if she could not recognize what was right in front of her, then cheerfully followed Violeta into the house.

Shania had been bluffing about calling the police, but Violeta wasn’t serious about it.

Once inside, Violeta immediately phoned Hayden.

Fortunately, he was at a meeting and would not be home until late, which avoided a potential surprise encounter with Shania.

At this moment, Hayden was driving home, so Violeta advised him not to come home yet but to stay at his parents’ house for the night.

“Do we have guests?” Hayden asked.

“Yes, but I can handle it,” Violeta assured him.

“Okay, call me if you need anything,” Hayden responded, trusting Violeta but also alerting his colleagues at the station as a precaution.

Soon after, several officers arrived.

Ms. Silverleaf sternly declared, “This person is suspected of voyeurism and possibly even theft. Officers, you need to arrest her!”

Ironically, these were the same officers who had previously escorted Shania back to Liberty Grove.

Seeing the police made Shania even more anxious.

She protested, “I came here to exercise. Climbing stairs is part of my routine. What did I peep at? What did I steal? Don’t make false accusations. I can sue for defamation!

“And besides, I didn’t do anything wrong. This person just attacked me. She even knocked out my tooth, now I have a lisp. I’m going to sue her!”

Violeta casually suggested, “If you’re not up to anything suspicious, why not let us check your bag?”

“W…-What?”

Shania was visibly startled.

Violeta, holding her mug, spoke with calm logic.

“So, you’re here to exercise by climbing stairs, right? I get that. But typically, people who exercise at home bring at least a towel, wear appropriate workout clothes, or carry a water bottle for hydration, don’t they?

“You say you exercise at night, yet you haven’t brought anything for climbing to the top floor. Doesn’t that seem odd? But it’s fine, I’ll take your word for it. Since you claim you’re here to exercise, why don’t you first prove that’s indeed what you’re here for?”

Chapter 638

Shania was stunned.

Violeta pressed on, “You can’t provide any proof? That suggests exercise was just a cover for you. Officers, you recognize me as an artist, right? I have reasonable grounds to suspect she unlawfully accessed my space to spy. I insist we search her bag immediately.”

Even without her request, the search was inevitable.

Previously, Shania had been caught at Liberty Grove. And this time, she had no plausible explanation.

She clung to her bag fiercely and refused to show it to the police. Her loud protests made Violeta worry about causing a disturbance, so she signaled Hilary.

Hilary moved in as if to slap Shania, but just to intimidate her.

As Shania raised her hands to shield her face, Hilary swiftly grabbed the bag.

Handing it over to the police, they found an array of equipment inside, including power banks and a pinhole camera.

The evidence was clear, leaving Shania no way to defend herself.

“You were here to spy! Come with us!”

Thus, Shania’s scheme unraveled before it could even start.

The police took her away. This time, she was certain to end up with a criminal record.

Meanwhile, a conspiracy happened at the hotel.

The next morning, Zelena was stunned when she saw the photos she received.

“You’ve made a mistake!”

She was furious on the phone.

The person on the other end of the phone seemed puzzled. “What?”

Zelena snapped, “I asked you to find Violeta, not Ophelia! Are you all blind? Can’t you differentiate between them? Did you not check her photos online before?”

The man replied, “We followed the room number you provided. We didn’t verify the identity. Besides, the room was dark, and we couldn’t see clearly. Anyway, the job is done, and you need to pay us. Or, well, you know how it goes, we’re professionals.”

Zelena was fuming, feeling as if something was stuck in her throat. She was so angry she could hardly contain herself!

“D*mn it!”

She cursed and ended the call.

Despite her irritation, Zelena sent the final payment.

The photos on her phone felt like a ticking time bomb. She wanted Violeta in trouble, but it was Ophelia instead!

It was incredibly frustrating!

In reality, Ophelia was likely to be the most affected.

After a wild night, she wanted to commit suicide when she woke up.

But after going through all the ups and downs all these years, she managed to maintain her composure.

She was resolved to uncover who was behind the scenes and ensure that person faced the consequences, no matter how long it took.

Ophelia left the hotel secretly.

However, the hotel cleaner, who wanted to clean the room, saw the chaos.

She complained to the receptionist afterward, “I don’t know who stayed in room 601 last night, but it was a disaster! The room was in shambles, and there was a terrible smell. People from the entertainment industry are indeed disordered!”

Upon hearing that, the receptionist was curious and checked the records. Then, she discovered that Ophelia had stayed there.

The receptionist’s reaction was one of surprise, not expecting Ophelia to appear refined publicly but be such a mess privately.

She shared the tidbit with a friend, and soon the gossip spread like wildfire.

Rumors grew wilder.

Some claimed that Ophelia had called ten male escorts, and the room was left in utter disarray. Different fabricated chat records also appeared online.

At Quinston, a club boasted that the male escorts Ophelia used were their top talent, trying to ride the wave of popularity.

The truth came out eventually. Within days, it was trending on social media.

Since the incident, Ophelia had been emotionally and physically drained.

She even went for a medical check-up and took time off work, hoping that the trauma would eventually fade with time.

Chapter 639

Ophelia didn’t expect that the truth couldn’t stay hidden forever.

When she saw the trending news, she shook uncontrollably and fainted.

Meanwhile, Violeta was posing for a magazine cover. Nearby, two makeup artists were chatting about the scandal with Aster.

Upon hearing that, Violeta couldn’t help but link the incident to Zelena.

Could Ophelia have taken the fall for me?

She turned to Aster and said, “Aster, bring me my phone.”

Aster replied, “Okay.”

Violeta checked her phone and found the trending news quite intriguing. Online discussions were mocking Ophelia for being almost 40 and involved in such a scandalous situation.

Scandals like this wouldn’t pop up out of nowhere. Why was Ophelia being targeted?

Additionally, someone from a particular club took advantage of the trending news, reinforcing the belief that the scandal was true.

In reality, the scandal was genuine, but the club was merely seeking attention.

When those two issues were combined, it all started to make sense. There were even rumors online about AI-generated nude images resembling Ophelia.

For a female actress, it was a devastating blow.

For any woman, especially an actress, it was a crushing blow.

Violeta became increasingly serious when she read it.

She knew Ophelia wasn’t the type to engage in such behavior. Why was that happening?

Ophelia had no reason to risk her career. Even if her personal life was chaotic, she wouldn’t engage in such actions at a fashion event unless she had lost her mind.

The whole situation seemed too outrageous.

Ironically, Ophelia’s misfortune could benefit Violeta by removing a major competitor for the Golden Rooster Awards.

But instead of feeling fortunate, Violeta felt sorrow.

She sympathized with Ophelia, knowing that such public scrutiny could be unbearable for someone with a fragile emotional state.

The whole situation didn’t fit Ophelia’s character, suggesting she might have been drugged that night.

It must be related to Zelena.

Violeta set down her phone and asked, “Aster, do you remember our room number from that night?”

Aster looked confused. “Ms. White, are you referring to the fashion gala?”

“Yes”.

“I think it was 601. I’m not completely sure, but it was probably on the sixth floor.”

The makeup artist nearby froze, exclaiming, “601? Isn’t that the room where Ophelia had her incident? Oh, my goodness!”

Violeta’s expression darkened.

Aster also realized something was wrong.

If that room was meant for Violeta, it meant that she narrowly escaped a disaster!

They exchanged glances, understanding the situation.

After the makeup artist left, Aster asked, “Ms. White, could this have been intended for us? Who could be so malicious?”

Violeta lowered her gaze calmly, looking at the mirror in front of her.

“Aster, check the surveillance footage from that night. I need to see if Ophelia drank the glass of wine I left.”

“Okay, I’ll go check it now.”

Obtaining hotel surveillance footage illegally was challenging. But as a seasoned assistant, Aster knew how to get things done.

By evening, she presented Violeta with the footage showing Ophelia drinking that glass of wine.

Ophelia had indeed become a scapegoat.

Violeta’s feelings were mixed.

On one hand, she felt fortunate that her caution had spared her from trouble. On the other hand, she felt a deep unease and a tinge of guilt for Ophelia.

The rivalry between their teams was professional.

Violeta couldn’t bring herself to ruin someone’s reputation so severely, leading to her sympathy and guilt for Ophelia.

Although Ophelia’s troubles were indirectly linked to Violeta, she wasn’t responsible for them.

Thus, while Violeta felt some guilt, she didn’t hold herself too accountable.

Chapter 640

Violeta decided to help Ophelia track down the person behind the scheme.

As expected, the situation once again pointed to Zelena.

“Aster, check the hotel to see if that waiter is still employed there. If not, try to find out more details, like his name and ID. The hotel should have his information from when he was hired.”

Aster nodded. “Got it.”

Public opinion was intense.

Many netizens posted photos, supposedly Al-generated, of Ophelia on her Facebook. The first post received tens of thousands of comments.

Those scandalous photos were a severe blow to Ophelia’s career.

After remaining silent for a day, Ophelia’s team released a statement denying any connection to the photos and announced they were pursuing legal action against several misleading accounts.

While it did calm some of the criticism, many online comments came from anonymous sources, with numerous people using the scandal to spread the harshest remarks.

Some people did express sympathy for Ophelia’s plight. However, there were plenty who mocked her in private.

Among the critics was Lydia, Ophelia’s old rival.

After she fainted at an event, embarrassing photos of her spread widely on Facebook, ruining her previously pristine image and forcing her out of the limelight.

Once Lydia’s career faded, Ophelia seized many of her opportunities.

Naturally, Lydia hoped to see Ophelia’s downfall as well.

Lydia even hinted on Facebook that Ophelia was a debauchery woman.

In the entertainment industry, no one defended Ophelia. Only one person spoke up for her.

That person was Xena Shepherd, a former acclaimed actress in the domestic entertainment industry.

Xena, who graduated from the same school as Ophelia, was the youngest actress ever to win the Best Supporting Actress Award three times. She was recognized early on for her exceptional talent.

She met her benefactor during her freshman year and won her first Best Supporting Actress Award for her debut film Three Inch Shoes.

Xena went on to achieve great success, almost earning an Oscar years ago, and became a significant figure in the industry’s history.

She was low-key and got married early in her career peak.

Although she married early and has been out of the spotlight for years, her international achievements remain unmatched, showcasing her enduring value.

Balancing career and personal life, Xena reached her peak when she won her third Best Supporting Actress Award. Shortly after, a wealthy man from Verdancia fell in love with her.

They married the following year, marking that she perfectly achieved a class leap.

Even the great Xena was shocked by Ophelia’s situation.

She shared Ophelia’s statement on Facebook with the caption, “Don’t spread rumors. Support rights protection.”

The discussions online were in an uproar, amplifying the debate.

Following Xena’s intervention, more female voices began to speak out.

“Posting Al-generated photos without knowing the facts and attributing them to a public figure-is this modern society or a return to the dark ages?”

Violeta also liked Xena’s post.

She hadn’t expected this senior to step up.

It seemed that Ophelia had maintained a good relationship with Xena over the years.

Ophelia had been ambitious and hoped to break into the international director circle with Xena’s support. But with this scandal, her chances of achieving that goal seemed even slimmer.

Whether motivated by friendship or a sense of justice, Xena’s public defense of Ophelia significantly shifted the narrative.

Only someone as influential as Xena, who had retired from the industry, could have steered the conversation this way.

If anyone else had tried, they would likely have faced backlash.

Violeta also considered supporting Ophelia by sharing the post but wasn’t willing to risk her career and reputation. So, she watched from the sidelines.

Having admired Xena’s work, Violeta now had even greater respect for her.

Things had diverged significantly from what Violeta had seen in her previous life. Ophelia hadn’t faced such trouble before, and Xena hadn’t stepped in.

Everything was changing. In this dramatic turn of events, the key variables were Violeta and Zelena.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 541 to 550) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 541

Was she really that easygoing in their eyes?

Would she call someone “Mom” just because they handed her a piece of candy? Although it’s not like Cloudia ever tried to charm her with sweets.

Ever since she arrived in Portis City, Ursula seemed to have a knack for stirring up trouble, as if she had a new trick up her sleeve every day.

Even during those two months in the hospital, Cloudia would pop in every now and then, staying just long enough to say hello before she left, like a flickering candle in the wind.

Cloudia’s version of motherhood was a far cry from Lottie Lugar’s, and because of that, Stella never took Cloudia seriously. She didn’t acknowledge her then, and she sure wouldn’t now.

Stella cuddled closer to Lottie. “I would never.”

This brought relief to Lottie as she hugged Stella tighter.

“That’s good,” she said, her voice dripping with playful pride.

If Stella had started calling anyone else “Mom”, Lottie would have been beside herself. After all that the Larkin family put her through, she would have been relentless in her pursuit of justice.

Stella wrapped her arms around Lottie. “Mom, I missed you so much.”

“If you missed me, why didn’t you come back sooner, you little rascal?”

The mention of coming back struck a somber chord in Lottie’s voice. Not just Stella, even she, with her years of wisdom, had never faced such upheaval.

The chaos from three years ago still lingered, a wound that had yet to heal. Her husband was gone, the Quinn Group was in turmoil, and both Yvonne and Stella had been kidnapped, with Stella’s whereabouts unknown.

“I’m just glad you’re back. That’s all that matters.”

Words of reproach melted away, replaced by the relief of having her family together again after all they’d endured.

After they held each other close for ten minutes, Ronald finally intervened, unable to watch any longer. “Alright, enough with the hugging.”

“You little devil,” Lottie jokingly scolded, giving Ronald a look. What did he mean, enough hugging? She could hug Stella forever.

Ronald gently pulled Stella away from her arms. “Star is hungry.”

Stella’s eyes widened in surprise.

Lottie perked up at this. “Oh, you’re hungry, are you? I heard you haven’t been eating well lately.”

Her eyes drifted downwards to Stella’s still-flat stomach, at the moment, her expression softening with a tender smile. “It’s good to feel hunger. If you didn’t, that wouldn’t be a good sign. Not only would it be hard on you, but also on the little one inside.”

Stella felt a pang at the mention of “the little one inside,” her heart stirring with emotion.

As Ronald pulled her away, she quickly returned to Lottie’s embrace. “Mom.”

Her voice caught in her throat, thick with emotion.

Lottie wasn’t upset with her. All Stella’s worries from Portis City began to melt away.

“Why are you crying? No need to cry now, you’re not a kid anymore.”

Crying was for children.

Stella sniffled, “I thought you’d lash out at me.”

After all, she and Ronald had been together, and she was genuinely worried about facing Lottie’s reaction.

Over the years, Lottie had always treated her with such kindness and love, which made Stella cautious about revealing her feelings for Ronald.

Especially after her time in Portis City, where she saw the way Cloudia doted on Ursula. Yet, she never imagined Cloudia would want anything between Ursula and Jaxon.

So, Stella assumed a relationship like theirs would never be accepted.

“Why would I do that? This is wonderful! I was always worried about you.”

Chapter 542

Talking about it, Lottie couldn’t help but sigh.

“You’re so sensitive. What if you got married into another family and ended up getting bullied? What then?”

Even though Stella had been raised properly by the Quinn family, Lottie couldn’t shake off her concern. Compared to Yvonne, Stella seemed more prone to being bullied.

And just as Lottie had anticipated, wasn’t it the folks in Portis City who had given Stella a hard time?

Stella was even more touched. “Mom,”

“Now, no tears, sweetie. After you finish eating, let’s have the medical team give you a thorough check-up,” Lottie comforted her patiently,

She shot a hard glance at Ronald, blaming him for not properly preparing Stella. Look at how worried she had been!

Stella nodded obediently. “Okay.”

After a few more soothing words, Lottie led Stella over to the dining table. The table was laden with food by the servant, all of Stella’s favorites from back in Ferrowland.

Lottie kept serving her more. “Star, I made this one myself today.”

“Alright.” Stella nodded sweetly, picking up a piece of the pie with her fork and taking a bite. “Mom, your cooking is as wonderful as ever.”

Who would have thought that Lottie, the no-nonsense only daughter of the Lugar family, would be such a whiz in the kitchen? And she was quite the cook too..

Stella loved the flavors her mother created.

Lottie said, “I heard that after you moved to Portis City, you developed a fondness for hot wings. I thought you might have outgrown these.” “I love them all,” Stella assured her.

The food in Portis City was mostly bland and not that appealing. The only things she really liked there were the hot wings and barbecue. No matter how her taste might have evolved, the flavors of home were irreplaceable. She might have grown tired of them over time, but if she had gone too long without them, the longing would have grown stronger.

Stella was clearly missing them.

“This soup is delicious.” With a sip of the soup Lottie had made, Stella looked utterly content. It was genuinely tasty.

Lottie beamed.

For anyone who cooks, having someone appreciate your food is the greatest reward.

“If you like it, have some more. You haven’t been eating properly lately, so make sure you eat your fill today.”

As Stella sipped her soup, she asked, “Mom, you seem to know everything. Did you know what I was up to all those years in Portis City?”

Her mom even knew about her poor eating habits. It was like she had a bug on Stella the entire time.

Lottie paused for a moment at the question.

“I’m not that omniscient, you sneaky girl. You hid yourself well in that place, getting bullied and not coming back.”

Mentioning Portis City, and the topic of the Larkin family mistreating her, was unavoidable.

Initially, Lottie had no clue Stella was in Portis City. There were so many places abroad she could have gone. Who would have thought she’d end up somewhere where she might not even know the language?

But she had truly underestimated Stella’s capacity to learn. In just two or three years, her command of the local language was impressive.

Even though her husband had been from that area, he had only taught her a few phrases.

Stella admitted, “I know I was wrong.”

“Hmph…”

Lottie huffed playfully, but she wasn’t really angry with Stella.

Chapter 543

After all, they had been busy dealing with the aftermath of past troubles all these years.

Otherwise, they would have whisked Stella away from the grasp of the Larkin family a long time ago. Compared to the real dangers out there, the Larkins’ petty tricks were child’s play.

This time, though, things hadn’t been fully resolved. But when Stella used the black card Ronald had given her, it raised a few eyebrows back home.

Sure, there were still some loose ends to tie up, but the thought of Stella being in trouble in Portis City was enough to keep them on edge.

“Let’s not worry about that right now. First things first, let’s get some food in our bellies,” Lottie said, placing a juicy piece of steak onto Stella’s plate. This was a classic beef stew, a dish Stella had always adored.

But ever since moving to Portis City, she found the local rendition lacking, so she’d stopped ordering it.

Lottie’s warm gesture made Stella feel at ease.

Just as she was savoring her meal, Yvonne burst through the door, fuming. “Those Yoder bastards! One day I’ll make them pay double for what they did.

And Skye and Finley? They’re just a pair of scumbags.

And Xander, that jerk. I’ll deal with him too. I’m going to end him soon or later.”

Stella and Ronald were momentarily speechless.

Lottie couldn’t help but twitch at Yvonne’s choice of words, lamenting how indecent her own daughter could be. She wondered who Yvonne took a resemblance to as for the character, given how much time she’d spend reminding her of not hurling foul remarks, and yet to no avail.

As she turned around, Yvonne was entering from the foyer.

“Enough with the curses. Try acting like a lady, will you?”

Lottie felt helpless when it came to her daughter, baffled about why Yvonne was into guy stuff, considering the fact that she and Stella were raised under the same roof. She would reject wearing decent dresses, designed high heels, jewelry, or carrying purses.

Her Star was so much better!

As Yvonne saw them dining, she walked over and sat at the table, still simmering with anger.

She countered, “Who needs to act like a lady when we have Star to charm everyone with her sweetness?”

Stella was at a loss for words.

Lottie felt a headache coming on. “And just who do you think will want to marry you with that attitude?”

The comment somehow hit Yvonne in a sore spot, and for a moment, her hand grasping the tableware halted mid-air, a pang of distress creeping on her. “If no one wants me, so be it. If I’m not married, at least I can keep an eye on Star. Who’s gonna protect her if I am?”

Stella felt a pang in her heart, and Ronald scowled deeply.

Lottie retorted, “And you think you’re the one to do it?”

Yvonne replied, “I’m just being honest. Three years ago, I was distracted for a moment, and Star was gone.”

Back when they all lived in Ferrowland, Yvonne had been the one to mete out justice to those who dared wrong Stella, often before Ronald even had the chance to intervene. Attempts to sow discord between the sisters were futile; Yvonne’s fierce loyalty to Stella was unshakeable.

Lottie rubbed her temples, trying to stave off a headache. “Yvonne, you really are a…”

“Mom. This one’s really good too.”

Stella, realizing what Lottie was about to utter, interrupted quickly.

She had caught a glimpse of the fleeting sadness in Yvonne’s eyes, which implied her trip to Sands City was far from satisfactory.

Memories hit her; Yvonne had once been inconsolable over Dan Murray’s death, drowning in sorrow for what felt like an eternity. Though the world had moved on, Yvonne’s heart was still trapped in that moment.

Stella knew that though Yvonne appeared strong, ostensibly, she had buried the agony deep within her heart. The moment her guard slipped, that anguish would come flooding back, drowning her anew. Was it true that nobody wanted to marry her?

No, she just preferred to be with one man and dismissed others.

Over the years, Lottie had made a few attempts at arranging blind dates just to help her move on, with the result of they never reached out after the first meeting.

Lottie shot Yvonne a glare as she heard Stella’s words. “We’ll talk later, Yvonne.”

With Stella around, she decided to drop the topic about Yvonne.

Yvonne replied, “Pick on me or not, I’m still going after Xander. He had the audacity to drive my Star away three years ago, and I won’t let that go.”

Her repeated use of “my Star” was starting to irritate Ronald, but Yvonne paid him no mind. Lottie’s expression grew complicated at her determination to avenge Stella from Xander.

She was torn as she recalled Xander’s visit the other day as well as his revelation. Turned out he had endured unimaginably. Back then, everyone believed Xander was someone ungrateful, kicking his best buddy when he was down.

Little did they know if it weren’t for his drastic moves, the Quinn family would have suffered even greater damage.

After dinner, Yvonne whisked Stella away to her room, while Ronald and Lottie retreated to the study.

Chapter 544

Yvonne swung open the closet door with a dramatic flourish, her arms wide as she scooped out an entire row of clothes, flinging them onto the bed in a colorful heap.

She then turned on her heel, yanked open a line of drawers, and carefully lifted out a series of ornate boxes, each one more elegant than the last.

Jewelry boxes and clothes were piled together, forming a small mountain on the bed.

Stella stood there, speechless.

As Yvonne opened the boxes, a dazzling array of jewelry spilled out: necklaces, rings, bracelets, earrings, the whole shebang.

“These are my latest creations,” Yvonne declared proudly.

Stella’s eyes widened in astonishment. “You made all of these?” she asked, unable to believe her eyes. Last she checked, Yvonne had picked up dressmaking because of Dan.

But jewelry, too?

Could it be that Dan was into jewelry as well? If so, Stella had to admit that Yvonne had really changed for him.

Yvonne responded, “On my way to find you two years ago, I stumbled upon this quarry. The stones there were just stunning, so I collected them all. There were so many that I decided to design and make these pieces. They’re all for you.”

Stella was floored. She found a quarry? Was she blessed by the gods of fortune, or what? Running into a quarry just like that?

Examining the stones, Stella found them remarkable. “Are you sure you just found them?”

Although she was no expert in minerals, she could tell these stones were top-notch.

Yvonne answered, “I snatched them.”

“Huh?”

She snatched them? Stella was taken aback by her reply.

Yvonne continued, “Yeah, from this shady group. I intended to buy them, but they tried to rip me off. Total jerks!”

Yvonne had to put up quite the fight to get those stones. If they hadn’t been so beautiful, she would never have bothered to even take a second glance. But the thought of that confrontation still made her fume a little.

“You just took them?” Stella asked, her eyelids twitching violently.

“Well, I paid for them,” Yvonne explained.

She could say she gave them the amount equivalent to the stones’ actual worth, but no way she would pay their extortionate prices.

“Okay, okay, come here. Let me put this necklace on you. Every piece of this is handpicked by me. Isn’t it gorgeous?”

Yvonne’s voice had a special warmth to it. Without Star around calling her sister, life felt a bit off-kilter.

Though they were grown up now, Stella’s cherubic face hadn’t changed much, and Yvonne couldn’t help but link it to the past. Her heart melted at the sight of Stella’s sweet face. It was like a cure-all for any bad day back in their school days. Now, even as adults, Stella’s eyes retained that same innocent charm.

“The raw stones were cut by pros, and I chose all the settings myself.”

Stella nodded. “Yeah, it’s gorgeous.”

The design was truly unique, especially with those stones.

“What kind of stones are these?”

Yvonne replied, “No clue. They just looked pretty, so I snatched… I mean, bought them. Don’t worry, I had them tested. They’re safe.”

Yvonne assured as she rummaged through the pile, matching a dress to the necklace, holding them up against Stella. “See my impeccable taste?”

Stella was left speechless. Catching a glimpse of the necklace in Yvonne’s hand, she admired how marvelous her taste was. But as she glanced at the dress’s color…

Stella gestured with her mouth. “So, Dan’s into classy women now?”

Yvonne froze, the mention of Dan, catching her off guard. She turned away, placing the dress back on the bed, her shoulders drooping with an unmistakable sadness.

Stella stepped forward, taking Yvonne’s cold hand in hers.

“Sis,” she murmured softly, her voice a gentle balm, yet it gave Yvonne an unmistakable support.

Yvonne closed her eyes shortly. “He has a fiancée, he’s going to marry her. Can’t believe he’s getting married.”

Stella exclaimed, “What? How come?”

The Dan few years back clearly adored Yvonne too – to Stella’s eyes, he treated her exceptionally well. He had concealed his identity to stay by Yvonne’s side.

Looking back now, those were Yvonne’s happiest, most radiant days. Dan had taught her how to be a woman. Yet these two, who had loved each other so deeply…

Yvonne took a deep breath. “He doesn’t remember me, Star. He just doesn’t know me.”

Stella wondered, “Amnesia?”

Yvonne uttered, “No idea. I don’t know anything. I don’t want to know. He just… doesn’t recognize me.”

The words were heavy, laced with heartbreak. Hearing Yvonne’s words, Stella didn’t know what to say, so she simply wrapped her arms around Yvonne.

Yvonne shivered slightly. “How could he not know me? How could he just forget…”

Chapter 545

Feeling Yvonne’s pain, Stella found herself at a loss for words. This kind of heartache wasn’t something one could just console away with a few comforting phrases.

Instead, she couldn’t help but ask, “Are you sure it was Dan?”

If it really was Dan, how could he treat her like this? And could someone just lose their memory so easily? If he didn’t recognize her, did that mean it wasn’t really him?

She remembered the call between Ronald and Yvonne, which suggested Ronald knew this person was in Sands City all along. He knew how much Dan meant to Yvonne and yet never mentioned it.

Could it just be a lookalike?

But if it was, Ronald wouldn’t have gone through the trouble of telling Yvonne about him, would he?

Stella was puzzled, trying to piece it all together.

Yvonne’s voice suddenly broke through her thoughts, filled with a fierce determination. “I’m sure of it. I’d recognize him even if he were a shadow. That’s him. I can’t be wrong.”

When someone has stayed in your heart for so long, you just don’t mistake them for someone else.

Hearing Yvonne’s conviction, Stella fell silent. So it really was Dan, but now he had a fiancée in Sands City.

Stella hugged Yvonne, resting her chin on her shoulder. “So, what are you going to do now?”

Stella’s main concern was that Yvonne might be so overwhelmed she’d do something reckless.

Yvonne remained silent at her question, her body tense. She closed her eyes, trying to suppress the emotions threatening to break free. “I don’t know.”

Someone she had cherished as if dead, kept safe in her heart, was alive and living a new life without her. Suddenly, everything she held dear had been taken away.

“Alright, enough with the sadness,” Yvonne suddenly said.

Stella was taken aback when Yvonne gently pushed her away. As she turned around, her face was lit up with a bright smile.

Stella was dumbfounded. She had never seen someone switch emotions so quickly from trembling with sorrow to blooming like a sunflower in the sun.

Yvonne picked up the dress from the bed again and selected a particularly striking necklace from a pile of jewelry. “This one looks good too.”

Stella blinked, speechless.

“What asking about Dan? My gifts to you have nothing to do with him.”

As she spoke, she started to pull at Stella’s clothes. The room was warm, and Stella had already taken off her coat, leaving just a sweater.

Yvonne swiftly slipped it off her. Stella instinctively covered herself. “I… -I can do it myself.”

Yvonne uttered, “Do what yourself? Hurry up. I want to see how all these look on you. It’s not like I haven’t seen you naked before. Stop being shy and put your hands down.”

With that, she slipped the dress over Stella’s head and fastened the necklace around her neck. Yvonne was back to her bubbly self, as if the earlier sadness had never existed.

Seeing Stella’s discomfort, Yvonne teased, “You’re an adult, still shy? Haven’t you and Ronald done everything already?”

Stella’s mind went blank. Was that something you could just say out loud? Honestly, over the past couple of years, she had done everything on her own, except for the occasional spa trip.

Once the clothes were on, Yvonne looked her over and nodded in satisfaction. “Didn’t expect you, a little shorty, to look this good in clothes.”

Stella felt offended. Attacking her height, huh?

Stella huffed, displeased, “I’m not short.”

Back in Portis City, she was taller than many girls. How did she end up being the short one in Yvonne’s world?

“What do you mean not short? You’re the shortest in the Quinn family. All those years of good nutrition and you didn’t grow an inch.” That shut Stella up.

Yvonne’s jewelry was truly beautiful. The unknown stones, polished into various shapes, were stunning.

“You look great in them,” Yvonne said, picking up a pair of large, sparkling earrings.

Stella hesitated. “Aren’t these too much for everyday wear?”

Yvonne scoffed, “Too much? I think they’re just right. Haven’t you worn anything unique these past years?”

Stella sighed, “I haven’t had anything custom-made by Mrs. Elysia lately. Just store-bought stuff.”

Chapter 546

Mrs. Elysia was the Lugar family’s go-to fashion consultant.

As for custom tailoring and all that, Stella didn’t really have a clue. Back when she was with the Quinn family, all those bespoke outfits weren’t something she had to worry about. Usually, it was Ronald, Mrs. Elysia, or Yvonne who picked out her clothes. She just wore whatever they handed her.

But now that she was living on her own, she simply bought whatever caught her eye. Whether it clashed with someone else’s outfit was the last thing on her mind.

Yvonne teased, “So, have you gotten used to living so plainly?”

Stella was taken aback. Plainly?

“Do you have some kind of misunderstanding about normal life? I think it’s pretty great.”

When she was with the Quinn family, everything from what she wore to what she ate was decided for her. She only had a limited range of choices, and she picked what she liked within those constraints.

But now, out in the world, everything was up to her-good or bad. For instance, when it came to food and clothing, there were so many options. When she was with the Quinn family, there was a certain protocol to follow. But out here, comfort was the priority.

Yvonne scoffed, “Seems like you enjoy life out there so much you forgot how to come home.”

Stella replied, “It’s not like that.”

She wanted to come home; she just wanted to show them that her life outside wasn’t as bad as they imagined, especially with the Larkin family.

During one dinner, her mom seemed convinced that the Larkins were treating her poorly, but that wasn’t the case. The Larkin family might not have been kind, but Stella wasn’t one to take it lying down.

In a word, the Larkins had messed with her, and she hadn’t let them off the hook either.

Before Ronald even arrived in Portis City, Stella had already used her connections to make things difficult for the Larkin Group. Otherwise, how could Ronald have taken them down so easily?

Yvonne huffed, displeased. “You say it’s not like that, but you didn’t even call me.”

Yvonne was particularly miffed about Stella disappearing without a word.

Stella sighed, “That was when Xander… Oh, it’s complicated.”

Back then, Xander seemed to be in a constant battle with Ronald, and Stella didn’t want to make any risky moves.

The mention of Xander made Yvonne’s expression change. “That shameless guy. At first, I thought he was insanely doting on Regina.”

Regina Schultz, Xander’s sister, had always had a thing for Ronald. But she never seemed to realize that someone with her background wouldn’t be accepted by the Quinn family.

Hearing Regina’s name made Stella’s eyes flicker. “What’s going on with Regina now?”

“She’s in prison, crippled,” Yvonne said with a hint of satisfaction. “Serves her right.”

They spent another half an hour going through jewelry and attire for Stella. There were still more.

Stella found herself too exhausted to stand. They selected the jewelry batch by batch, and she figured all the boxes were laid out. However, Yvonne kept bringing out more from storage.

“Here, try these too.”

Stella was stunned, exclaiming, “I like them all.”

Yvonne insisted, “Try them all on.”

Stella joked, “How many stones did you actually snatch from them?”

Yvonne responded, “I’ve told you, I bought them, bought them! Get it?” Just as Yvonne was about to say something else, her phone rang. With a glance, she quickly hung up.

But it rang again.

Stella noticed the name “Shawn Schultz” on the screen. Wasn’t he Xander’s cousin?

Yvonne answered with a hint of annoyance. “Hello?”

“Yvonne, you need to run. Xander’s on his way to find you.”

Yvonne uttered, “What?”

Stella was frozen at his words.

Yvonne glanced at Stella, confused. “Shouldn’t he be looking for Stella? Why come after me? Shouldn’t you be telling Stella to run?”

After all, Xander was technically Stella’s fiancé. Now that she was back and her romance with Ronald was clear, Xander was bound to lose it.

Yvonne recalled Xander’s recent visit to her mother, after which her mom seemed deeply troubled. It seemed Xander wasn’t ready to give up on his engagement to Stella.

Oh boy… This whole situation was such a mess.

“No, he’s definitely coming for you.”

Yvonne was incredulous. “What did I do to him? Is it because I beat him up? He deserved it! Did I injure him or something?”

Clearly, Yvonne wasn’t grasping what Shawn was trying to convey.

Chapter 547

“Come on, I can’t be that good, right?” Yvonne muttered to herself, pacing back and forth. She thought back to her last encounter with Xander, when they’d gone toe to toe, she didn’t exactly come out on top in that skirmish. Him getting injured was hardly a possibility.

Shawn urged, “Listen, Xander’s got some important papers missing. He thinks you took them, and he’s on his way to you now, looking for a fight. You better hide.”

“What?” Yvonne exclaimed.

“Hurry up, he’s coming for you with a gun.”

Yvonne was dumbstruck.

Her mind raced back to when she’d last seen Xander. She’d gone there merely for a showdown, but she hadn’t stolen anything from him. To think they took her as a thief.

“When exactly did this happen?” she demanded, her tone dry.

“The time should be four days ago, the first day you visited,” Shawn replied.

“It wasn’t me then,” Yvonne insisted. “I didn’t take anything.”

“Well, the papers have ended up with Dan Murray.”

Yvonne felt her heart drop. What the heck? Dan has them?

But she was with him the whole time in Sands City, and they even went to Cyris Isle together.

When she heard Xander was back in Ferrowland, she came back too-only to confront him over the Quinn family issue, which meant the papers went missing after she left Dan and went to meet Xander. Yvonne’s mind was racing. Then she froze! She realized she was caught in a trap she couldn’t easily explain her way out of.

That damn Dan! Why did he have to set his eyes on something Xander owned?

Shawn suggested, “You better hide fast. He’s furious. If you don’t give him the thing today, he’s definitely going to kill you.”

Yvonne was like, “!!!”

Killing her?! But she didn’t even take it! Where the hell was she supposed to argue her case now?!

Shawn said a few more words before hanging up.

Yvonne turned to Stella, who was gazing at her, and began, “I didn’t take those papers.”

“I believe you,” Stella replied instantly, without a hint of doubt. She knew Yvonne well enough. Even when things were good with Dan, Yvonne would never do something so reckless for a guy. Plus, if she were to pull a stunt like that, she’d do it out in the open, not sneak around.

Just as Yvonne opened her mouth to continue, there was a knock at the door. The butler’s voice came through from outside. “Ms. Yvonne Quinn, Mr. Schultz is here to see you.”

Yvonne froze.

Already?

Xander had managed to sort out the mess from three years ago, so Yvonne’s mother didn’t mind him being around, given the long-standing relationship between their families.

He’d tried to help the Quinn family at that time, though that had gone sideways. Technically, he had done them a favor.

“I don’t want to see him,” Yvonne said instinctively. There was no way to explain this mess.

Her words were barely out when Xander’s angry voice bellowed from outside. “Yvonne, get the heck out of here! You think you can just steal from me and get away with it?”

Both Stella and Yvonne exchanged a glance, knowing the situation was spiraling out of control. Xander had spent enough time with the Quinn family and got expressly familiar with either the Quinns or the Lugar Manor, so it was no surprise he’d come right to her door.

Upon hearing Xander’s fierce remarks, Stella hurriedly grabbed her phone, dialing Ronald’s number. The Quinn family estate was massive, and Ronald might not even know Xander was there yet.

Yvonne felt panic rising. “I didn’t take your damn papers, Xander! Stop being unreasonable!”

She knew if she opened that door, Xander wouldn’t give her a chance to explain.

Chapter 548

Xander shouted, “Get out of here!”

Stella, still on the phone, glanced at Yvonne.

“If you didn’t take it, why don’t you just explain it to him?”

Yvonne replied, “Do you think he looks like someone I can reason with right now? Didn’t you hear Shawn on the phone? He said Xander’s bringing a gun and looking for trouble.”

Stella paused, processing the situation. It was true. If Xander really did, that meant his anger was through the roof. As Yvonne had pointed out, there was no talking him down in his current state.

“Shouldn’t you arm yourself too?” Stella suggested.

The way Xander was carrying on, it seemed like he was ready for a showdown, and even Shawn had warned them about it.

Yvonne’s eyes bulged. “Are you kidding me? A shootout with Xander? This is my home, Stella! I can’t just let it turn into a war zone.”

She glanced at Stella’s stomach, suddenly protective. “No way. We can’t act rashly.”

“Call Ronald now.”

If they were going to fight, it wouldn’t be at this place.

“I’m on it,” Stella replied.

Ronald’s voice came through the line. “Head to the medical room. I’m on my way.”

While they were having the meal, Stella had planned to have her body checked.

Stella, her voice hurried, said, “Ronald, Xander’s here, and he’s at Yvonne’s door. He’s mad as hell.”

She explained the situation roughly. Xander had already started smashing on the door, a display of his wrath.

“I’ll be there in a minute,” Ronald instructed. “Don’t open the door.”

“Got it.”

Just as she ended the call, Xander’s furious voice boomed outside, “Yvonne, you damn woman, get the hell out here!”

Stella was at a loss, while Yvonne’s mouth twitched. She had been fearless when she went to pick a fight with Xander for Stella’s sake.

But now, seeing Xander in full-blown rage, she was actually a little intimidated.

Who wouldn’t be scared of someone coming at them like they wanted their life? For a moment, Yvonne was completely stunned.

“You want to kill me? I didn’t take your stuff, I’m telling you, you better back off…”

With a loud crash, the door slammed against the wall with a deafening noise.

Stella and Yvonne stood frozen as Xander stood at the door. With just one kick, he had sent the door flying open-proof of just how enraged he was.

Yvonne gulped involuntarily. “Wh-What are you doing? I’m telling you…”

As she spoke, she instinctively pulled Stella behind her.

Xander lifted his cold gaze, shooting Yvonne a sharp look. Yvonne had always been dauntless; she was the type to pick fights without hesitation. But at that moment, the danger in his eyes made her choke on her words.

Just like that, she swallowed everything she was about to say.

Xander strode over to the couch, sitting with a casual arrogance that only heightened the danger in the room. Crossing one leg over the other, he exuded a menace that was impossible to ignore.

With a deliberate motion, Xander set a heavy object on the coffee table with a thud, the threat hanging in the air like a storm cloud.

“So, how do you plan on giving me back what’s mine?”

Each word was said through gritted teeth, laced with pure menace.

Yvonne and Stella both flinched at the sight of the object.

Yvonne swallowed hard. “Believe it or not, I didn’t take it.”

Because she really didn’t.

Xander scoffed, “Oh really? Then tell me, how did it end up with Dan? You just came from seeing him.”

Yvonne faltered, her connection to Dan making her explanation seem weak at best. Before she could respond, Xander sneered, his voice imbued with danger, “He’s marrying someone else, and yet here you are, still covering for him? Yvonne, I never pegged you for the clingy type.”

Yvonne felt a surge of indignation. “That’s not-“

Stella was rendered speechless. Man, this guy was really a piece of work. This was going downhill fast.

Chapter 549

Xander’s barging into the room aggressively had caught Yvonne momentarily off guard. For a brief moment, she even felt a twinge of panic and hesitation at his sudden outburst.

But now, with things escalating so fast, the situation spiraled out of control-Xander had successfully set Yvonne off.

“Xander, you bastard.”

Before he mentioned Dan marrying another woman, Yvonne was still somewhat rational. After all, everyone in Ferrowland knew how she had nearly lost her sanity when Dan suddenly passed away.

Dan, getting married to someone else? That was already a nerve-wracking trigger for her. And at the moment, the mention of Dan was like a match to gasoline for Yvonne’s already frayed nerves. “Want to fight? Fine, I’m in.”

Before this, Yvonne had been trying to keep her cool, partly for Stella’s sake. But Xander’s revelation snapped the last thread of her composure. She turned and stormed to her bedside drawer, yanking it open to grab the item she always kept there for emergencies.

“Want to die here, do you?” she yelled, brandishing her weapon at Xander like a madwoman. “Fine, I’ll make it happen!”

Xander’s face shifted drastically.

“Yvonne, you crazy woman!” he shouted, diving to the side. A loud bang echoed as a bullet tore through the couch cushion, triggering the estate’s security alarms.

Stella stood frozen, her mind struggling to process the chaos.

Meanwhile, Xander and Yvonne had launched into a full-blown brawl. Xander managed to kick the weapon from Yvonne’s hand, and they engaged in a furious struggle.

“Xander and Yvonne are both hotheads,” Stella thought, her heart racing as the room turned into a battlefield. Objects flew and shattered around them.

When Xander finally managed to throw Yvonne off him, Stella snapped. She grabbed a nearby vase and hurled it at Xander’s head. The vase shattered on impact, leaving Xander momentarily stunned.

He turned to Stella, his eyes blazing with anger as he clenched his jaw. “Stella, you damn traitor.”

Being hit by Stella only fueled his rage. He hadn’t even settled his scores with her and Ronald yet, and now she dared to attack him?

Xander reached out, ready to grab her. But Yvonne, having picked herself up, tackled him around the waist. “You lay a finger on Star, and I swear three years ago isn’t forgotten, you bastard!”

“Yvonne, let go!” Xander growled, trying to shake her off.

Stella grabbed a photo frame and aimed for Xander’s head again. This time, he dodged, wrestling Yvonne’s grip loose as both of them. tumbled onto the bed.

Yvonne shrieked as Xander landed on top of her. “Ahh!”

Her rage flared even more the moment she noticed their position. “What the heck! You’re heavy as hell. Get off me, you big oaf!”

By the time Ronald and Lottie burst into the room, the place looked like a war zone. A couple of security guards had arrived, and Stella stood by the bed, clutching the photo frame, one guard protectively in front of her.

And on the bed…

Yvonne’s gaze flickered downward, her breathing quickened, her fury skyrocketed. “Where the hell do you think your hand is, Xander?! Get it off me, you damn idiot!”

Her furious outburst drew all eyes to Xander’s hands, and a collective gasp filled the room as people registered the awkward position.

Ronald’s eyes narrowed. He stormed over and hauled Xander off Yvonne.

“Get your damn hands off me!” Xander snapped as he shook off Ronald’s hands.

After the misunderstandings had been cleared up with Lottie, Xander felt emboldened in the Quinn household. His disdain for Ronald was barely concealed.

“Come with me,” Ronald ordered, his voice cold and threatening.

Xander shot a glare at Yvonne, who was still sprawled on the bed. He intended to shoot back with a defiant “No”, but thought better of mouthing off to Ronald. Instead, he followed with a begrudging huff, leaving a tense silence in his wake.

Chapter 550

As Ronald reached the doorway, he paused, turning back slightly.

“What?” Xander asked, puzzled.

But Ronald wasn’t looking at him. His gaze was fixed on Stella behind Xander. “Why don’t you head over to the medical room. I’ll join you and the baby soon.”

Stella nodded obediently. “Okay.”

Xander was taken aback. B-baby?!

Before he could voice his confusion, Ronald had already started walking away, leaving Xander frozen in his tracks, his blood seemingly turning to ice.

Baby? He glanced at Stella’s flat stomach. “You’re pregnant? Whose is it?”

“Are you coming or not?” Ronald stopped again, throwing Xander a dangerous look.

Those deep-set eyes of his radiated a chilling intensity. It was clear that Ronald’s mention of the “baby” was meant for Xander’s ears. The conversation Ronald had just had with his mother in the study made it clear to him that Xander still harbored feelings for Stella.

Xander took a shaky breath, meeting Ronald’s icy stare. His pupils contracted, shooting metaphorical daggers. After a tense moment, he reluctantly followed Ronald out.

Inside the room, Stella put down the photo frame and turned to help Yvonne. “Are you okay?”

Yvonne shook her head. “I’m fine. What were you thinking, provoking him like that? You’re trying to get yourself killed?”

The moment when Xander turned towards Stella with that dangerous look, Yvonne had genuinely feared for her sister. She was half-convinced that if Stella had thrown a vase at him, Xander might have offed her right there and then.

Stella shrugged. “I saw him hitting you.”

“Yeah, well, I’m not pregnant, and I’m tough as nails. I can take a beating. But what about you? What if you got hurt and it affected the baby?”

Yvonne was still in shock from hearing Ronald announce Stella’s pregnancy. Realizing the gravity of the situation, she was relieved she had managed to hold Xander back. She wouldn’t forgive herself if something happened to Stella.

Lottie, who had been hovering anxiously, chimed in, “Exactly, Star. That was really dangerous. You’re going to be a mom; you can’t just jump into fights.”

Lottie was equally terrified, talking to Stella in a reproachful tone.

Stella couldn’t help but twitch her lips at the phrase “jump into fights.” In all honesty, when Xander and Yvonne started brawling, she’d jumped right in. That was exactly what it was.

Before she could respond, Lottie continued, “I know you were worried about your sister, but you’re not in any shape to deal with Xander’s wrath. Besides, when Yvonne and Xander get into it, who knows who’ll come out on top?”

Yvonne had been confronting Xander a lot lately, and she always returned without a scratch. Lottie knew her daughter’s capabilities, and despite the tension with Xander, she was confident the bonding between these two couldn’t be ignored, and that he wouldn’t truly harm Yvonne.

As for Xander, Lottie reflected on how the Quinn family had unintentionally wronged him over the years. Ronald, in particular, had vented his anger about Stella’s disappearance on Xander, leaving him no room to explain. He’d been chased around the globe like a fugitive.

Yvonne got up from the bed, inspecting Stella. “Let me see if you’re hurt.”

It had all been such a chaotic blur that she hadn’t had time to check.

Stella shook her head. “I’m fine. I only threw a vase at him.”

“Oh no, you’re hurt!” Yvonne exclaimed, noticing a cut on Stella’s palm, blood seeping from it.

Lottie saw the blood too, her breath catching. “How did you manage to cut yourself? Weren’t you holding the vase?”

Stella glanced at the cut. “I don’t know.”

She hadn’t felt anything at the time.

“Get to the medical room now,” Yvonne urged. “You’re pregnant. You have to be careful with medication.”

With urgency in the air, Stella was hurried off to the medical room.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 621, to 630]] – Daisy Novels   

Chapter 621

To keep his job, Robert had no choice but to back up Shania’s story, claiming that she had just gotten lost.

The security guards didn’t buy it. When the police arrived, they took Shania to the station to check her record.

Since she hadn’t caused any damage to Liberty Grove and had no criminal record, she was let off with a stern warning.

Robert, however, was terrified and swore he would never work with Shania again. Just thinking about it gave him chills.

Shania felt incredibly unlucky.

But, at least, she returned with photos of the parking garage.

When Evelina learned that the man dating Violeta was living in Liberty Grove, she immediately decided to rent a place there too. That way, she could investigate more thoroughly.

She had a hunch this would be the biggest scandal of the year.

Meanwhile, Violeta had recently missed out on an urban drama series.

Now, another promising romance script had come her way. Summer with You was a story of a successful businesswoman who, after being undermined by a colleague, decided to quit her job and take a vacation.

During her island getaway, she meets the male lead, whom she initially assumes is just a chef at the resort.

She finds him attractive and strikes up a conversation. Later, she discovers he is actually the owner of the resort.

After two months of avoiding reality, she returns to her city to continue her career, only to find out that the investor she meets for a business deal is none other than the man from the island.

In the end, they have a happy ending.

The film’s theme revolves around the complexities of adult relationships and the choices they entail.

The script was well-crafted, and Eugene was optimistic about it, especially with the male lead, Jacques.

This would be Violeta’s first time working with Jacques.

Both of them were top-tier actors with large fan bases, so with them as the leads, the drama was guaranteed to be a hit.

Summer with You was also partially funded by Apex Entertainment.

They hoped that Violeta would accept the role.

The company planned to cast a newcomer in the drama, hoping Violeta could mentor her. The second female lead, Susan Lester, was a recent graduate from Nefallon City with stunning looks and had only been signed to Star Entertainment for less than two years.

“Jacques has already agreed to the role. Now it’s up to you. If you don’t take it, it’s likely to go to Evelina,” Eugene explained.

Evelina, now a prominent actress, would likely jump at the chance to co-star with Jacques, hoping it would propel her to the top tier.

The filming for Summer with You was scheduled for the usual three months.

Everything about the production seemed top-notch.

But still, it was a romantic drama.

Violeta felt troubled. Her family was already pressing her and Hayden to go public with their relationship.

If she didn’t make their relationship official and instead took on a romantic role, they would definitely think she was doing it on purpose.

Romantic dramas inevitably lead to fans shipping the leads, not to mention the intimate scenes.

If Violeta and Jacques were cast, they would have to play along with the on-screen romance for promotional purposes.

The timeline was too tight. Violeta couldn’t make any announcements about her relationship with Hayden, at least until the drama aired. Otherwise, it would ruin the chemistry for fans who shipped the on-screen couple.

Violeta couldn’t bring herself to do what Hattie had done, using someone and then discarding them.

Besides, even if Hayden didn’t mind her taking the role, his family would likely be upset. They would think Violeta wasn’t taking the relationship seriously.

Violeta was dedicated to her career, but not to the point of sacrificing her personal life for it.

Moreover, she wasn’t particularly interested in romantic dramas.

The audience for romantic films was limited. No matter how well-made they were, they were often formulaic and replaceable, with new ones popping up every few years.

For Violeta, risking her family’s disapproval of a movie like this just wasn’t worth it.

So, after a moment of silence, she asked, “Eugene, do I have any other options?”

Eugene responded, “You’re not interested in this one? Romantic road dramas are pretty rare in the market right now. I think you should give it another thought.”

Eugene had a point, but Violeta had already considered all of this.

Chapter 622

Violeta remained firm in her decision. “I don’t want to take it, Eugene. To be honest, my family’s been pushing me to make my relationship public. If I don’t calm them down, the least I can do is not add fuel to the fire. If things go south, it’s going to affect my state of mind.”

Eugene raised an eyebrow at her words. “Is that so?”

“Yeah.”

“You guys are already talking about marriage?”

“We have, but we haven’t set a date yet. They’re waiting for me, and I’m waiting for the right moment.”

But who knows when that moment will come?

Eugene nodded in understanding. “Alright, I get it. In that case, take a look at this script.”

He handed her another script from the side.

Wind Harbor.

“It’s a drama with a time loop genre. The script is actually quite good, but I’m worried it won’t pass the censorship board. That’s why I didn’t show it to you at first.”

Filming a series takes at least three to four months. If that time gets wasted on a show that can’t be aired, it would be a disaster.

Violeta took the script and started reading.

Wind Harbor was a story of a woman who took the subway daily at 8 AM. One day, she accidentally entered a world stuck in an infinite loop, and she was trapped in the subway train along with six people.

The train arrived at the same station-Station 8, called Wind Harbor.

Every time they reach Wind Harbor, they experience a moment of dizziness. At first, they think it’s just a dream. But as soon as they step off the train, they’re back in the carriage, heading towards the station once more.

The train ride lasts thirty minutes, and if they can’t figure out how to break the loop’s secret, they’ll be trapped on the train for the rest of their lives.

“This show is based on scary folklore. The concept is intriguing, but it’s unlikely to meet the standards for a prime-time drama.”

Violeta glanced at the director and writer’s names on the script’s title page.

“The director is Giulia Lincoln.”

“Yeah.”

Giulia was an outstanding female director who had filmed major projects like State Banquet.

Violeta had a lot of respect for her.

Violeta had never done the time loop genre before, and she thought it required more mental effort than a typical romance.

Sometimes, many factors can affect whether a show gets aired or not.

It’s not just about the script. Problematic actors could also impact the show’s chances.

Violeta didn’t remember hearing about Wind Harbor before.

Maybe it was because, at the time, she was too caught up in her day-to-day struggles to be interested in such complex topics.

Or perhaps Wind Harbor had been filmed but never got the chance to air.

It was normal for a series to be shelved for years. By the time it finally aired, the once-popular actors might have already faded from the spotlight.

Eugene noticed Violeta was seriously considering it.

He asked, “Beauty, are you thinking about taking this role?”

Violeta was hesitant. I had already spent two years gambling on The Golden Age. Now, should I bet on Wind Harbor, not even knowing if it would ever air?

“I’m not sure. But I’m someone who believes in fate.”

Violeta took a coin from her bag. “When I’m unsure, I flip a coin. Heads, I’ll take it; tails, I won’t.”

With that, she flicked the coin into the air.

Eugene was taken aback. “That’s a bit too hasty, don’t you think so?”

Smack.

Violeta caught the coin and covered it with her hand.

“Eugene, what do you think it is?”

“I have no idea.”

She opened her hand, revealing the head.

Violeta smiled. “See? It’s meant to be. Looks like Wind Harbor and I are destined.”

Eugene chuckled softly. “Beauty, I never would have pegged you as someone who believes in fate.”

Violeta shrugged and played with the coin. “I didn’t either. But things are different now.”

Sitting there, chatting with Eugene, she couldn’t help but believe there really was supernatural stuff out there. How else could she explain the past ten years of her life?

Violeta made the surprising decision to take on Wind Harbor.

Chapter 623

When Eugene brought the matter up with Lance, Lance was visibly surprised.

“Didn’t you explain to her the value of these two scripts?”

“Of course I did. But Beauty said you have to give up something to gain something. There are too many good scripts out there; you can’t grab them all. It’s important not to be too greedy.”

Lance frowned. “Does Violeta really believe in Wind Harbor that much?”

“Probably. She’s someone who loves a challenge, and romance dramas don’t challenge her at all.”

“But this drama might never even make it to air. It’s a big risk.”

Eugene smiled knowingly. “As they say, fortune favors the bold. High risk, high return. Have you forgotten about ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’?”

Lance hesitated for a moment, noticing Eugene’s widening grin.

“We’ve got people in high places.”

Since Violeta turned it down, the lead role in Summer with You went to Evelina.

Just as Eugene predicted, Evelina barely needed to finish reading the script. As soon as she heard that Jacques was starring, she took the role.

Violeta’s team was satisfied.

Evelina’s team was thrilled.

The only person who wasn’t happy was the second female lead, Susan. She had been looking forward to working with Violeta, and when Violeta declined Summer with You, she was disappointed.

However, her feelings didn’t matter; no one in the company cared.

When Evelina found out that Summer with You was a script Violeta had passed on, her first reaction wasn’t relief, but suspicion.

“She must be in a relationship, and that’s why she’s not taking on a romance drama.”

After all, a man who can afford an Audi A8 must be quite the catch.

And how many men can tolerate their girlfriends getting cozy with another man on screen?

“It’s not a wise decision to give up her career for a man,” Winona said.

Jenny chimed in, “Isn’t Violeta the heiress of the White Group? It’s great if she has ambition; if not, that’s normal too. If I were her, I’d be shopping every day, filling an entire wall with luxury bags.”

Shania agreed, “Same here.”

Evelina smirked as jealousy flashed through her eyes. “Yeah, she should just quit the industry and go home. What’s she doing competing with us? It’s just sickening.”

Two weeks later, Violeta joined the cast of her new drama.

Evelina did the same shortly after, but not before moving to a new house.

It wasn’t easy to rent a place in Liberty Grove. The rents were sky-high, and those who could afford it usually preferred to buy a home instead. So the homes in Liberty Grove rarely changed hands.

After waiting for a long time, Evelina finally found a rental and quickly snapped it up.

She then asked Jenny and Shania to help her move in.

The last time Shania was there, the security guards had stopped her.

This time, she made a point to strut in front of those same guards, flaunting her new status.

If this isn’t karma, what is?

The guards recognized Shania, and they were stunned.

Shania rolled her eyes and taunted them. “What? Not stopping me now? Try it if you dare! I’m one of the owners here now! I’ll file a complaint if you mess with me. Mark my words, if I catch you slipping up, you’ll regret it!”

The guards exchanged exasperated looks.

They didn’t want to put up with Shania, but they had no choice now since she was a resident of Liberty Grove.

Ah, the woes of working.

Coincidentally, Ms. Silverleaf and Hilary were just returning from outside when they overheard Shania’s rant.

The residents of Liberty Grove were generally well-educated, and even if they weren’t, they were still wealthy and of high social standing.

No matter how displeased they might be with the security, they would never publicly insult them like that. It was humiliating to behave that way.

Ms. Silverleaf and Hilary recognized Shania immediately.

When Shania finished scolding the guards and turned around, she spotted Ms. Silverleaf and Hilary and recognized them as well.

“Oh, it’s you guys.”

She eyed them up and down, smirking. “Judging by your outfits, you must be some household’s maids, huh? Tsk, tsk.”

Chapter 624

Shania’s gaze was filled with disdain as she looked at Ms. Silverleaf and Hilary as if they weren’t even worth her time. Without saying another word, she turned and walked away.

Evelina had rented an apartment in Building 7, close to the central courtyard. It was just a building away from Violeta’s Sky Garden.

The layouts of the apartments in Liberty Grove were quite similar. Except for the Sky Garden, most of the units were pretty much the same.

The apartment was rented by Evelina. Shania and Jenny were just there to help her move in. However, they had also brought their own luggage along.

While Shania had been bold in front of the security guards, she felt uneasy about Jenny’s actions.

“Jenny, won’t Evelina be upset if we do this?”

Jenny snorted. “Why? This place is huge. Can she fill it all by herself? Besides, when she’s on set, we still have to investigate some things here. It’s much more convenient to stay here than to live elsewhere.”

“But Evelina doesn’t like us living with her,” Shania pointed out. Whenever they traveled across cities for work, Evelina always booked separate hotel rooms for them.

Jenny turned and patted Shania on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, Shania. We’ve got something on her. She wouldn’t dare cross us. Don’t forget, when Ava had that issue, who do you think found the right people to help her debut as the lead?

“Without me, Evelina wouldn’t be where she is today. Just because she’s making money now doesn’t mean she can ditch me. No way!

“If she earns three dollars, I’m taking at least one of them.”

Jenny’s eyes gleamed with greed.

Shania nodded in agreement. “You’re right. We need to stick to her. There’s no way she’s having a good life while leaving us in the dust.”

Shania’s little performance at the gate had certainly left an impression on Ms. Silverleaf and Hilary.

Ms. Silverleaf had lived in Liberty Grove for years, and the first thing she did was ask around about the new tenants. To her surprise, she found out they were celebrities!

It wasn’t uncommon for Liberty Grove to house famous people -after all, Violeta was a celebrity too.

Ms. Silverleaf asked her friend nonchalantly, “Which celebrity is it?”

Her friend replied, “I think her name is Eve something… She’s a woman. Oh, right, I remember now, it’s Evelina Drayton!”

Evelina Drayton.

Ms. Silverleaf recognized the name. She was in the same agency as Violeta.

After chatting a bit more with her friend, Ms. Silverleaf hung up.

Something was off, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it.

She turned to Hilary. “Hilary, an actress, has moved into the neighborhood. She’s with the same company as Ms. Violeta. We should keep an eye on this.”

Hilary nodded.

In the following days, Jenny accompanied Evelina to the film set, while Shania stayed behind at Liberty Grove, trying to figure out who Violeta was dating. The most straightforward approach was to stake out the parking lot and see who drove away in that Audi A8.

Luckily, Violeta had left for filming, and Hayden was away on a business trip to Newham.

This meant that Shania never caught sight of him, though Hilary did not notice her suspicious behavior.

Shania spent her days lurking around the entrance of the community. Others might not know what she was up to, but Hilary quickly realized that Shania was watching the cars- especially the license plates.

Hilary reported this to Ms. Silverleaf.

Ms. Silverleaf wasted no time and called Violeta to inform her.

Violeta, who was busy on set, was a bit slow to react. “You’re saying Evelina moved to Liberty Grove?”

“Yes. There’s a short, skinny woman who’s been hanging around the entrance for the past few days. Hilary said she’s been checking out the license plates. I don’t think this is a simple matter. Do you think they might be targeting us?”

A short, skinny woman? That could only be one of Evelina’s two assistant cousins, either Jenny or Shania.

Violeta narrowed her eyes. “Has Hayden returned?”

Ms. Silverleaf replied, “Mr. Frost is still on a business trip in Newham. He hasn’t returned yet.”

Chapter 625

“I understand. Keep an eye on things, and if anything else comes up, let me know.”

“Will do.”

After hanging up, Violeta immediately called Hayden.

If her suspicions were correct, Evelina’s assistant had been watching the entrance of Liberty Grove to track Hayden’s car.

This could mean that their relationship had already been leaked.

Back when Hayden visited her on the “The Golden Age” set, it was possible that someone had taken note of his car without them realizing.

This might be the perfect opportunity to make their relationship public.

However, they couldn’t let Evelina take the lead. Hayden was a public official; one wrong move could easily lead to negative consequences.

Violeta shared her thoughts with Hayden, and they both recognized this as a good chance to go public with their relationship.

But it needed to be on their terms, not someone else’s.

Violeta suggested, “Maybe we could leak some small details to the paparazzi ourselves, just to ease people into it. That way, when we officially announce it, it won’t be too much of a shock.”

“Leak it ourselves?” Hayden mused.

But he had a different idea.

“Vio, it’s better to let them discover it on their own rather than handing it to them.”

“Let them discover it? What are you thinking?”

“Leave it to me. Focus on your work.”

“Alright, but don’t go overboard,” Violeta added, a hint of concern in her voice.

But as soon as she said it, she realized it wasn’t necessary. Hayden was reliable. He was the only person she trusted.

A few days later, Hayden returned from his business trip to Newham.

However, he had already arranged for his driver to take the Audi back to the Frost Residence while he took a different vehicle to Liberty Grove.

This meant that Shania would never spot the Audi A8.

On Thursday, the Ministry of Defence and the Public Security were set to hold a joint press conference, during which Hayden would appear in front of the nation.

This was the perfect opportunity.

But first, Hayden needed to set the bait.

That evening, Frosty’s Twitter account, which had been silent for so long, finally posted something new.

He posted an image of a hand holding a pen.

The attractive hand was holding Montblanc’s King Alcott pen.

There was no caption.

As soon as the tweet went live, the comment section exploded with responses from longtime followers.

“Whoa, Frosty finally tweeted again! I thought he’d never come back!”

“Is that a Montblanc pen? No way, I have the same one as Frosty! That’s awesome!”

“This pen is so expensive that only a big shot in finance could afford something like that.”

“It’s a King Alcott pen, part of the couple’s set! There should be a Queen Viviana pen too, right? Is Frosty subtly showing off his love? Is the other pen in the hands of Mrs. Frosty?”

Sky Garden’s penthouse was filled with a warm orange glow.

Standing by the windows, Hayden quietly gazed at the night while sipping water from a brown mug. His tall figure cast a long shadow on the wooden floor.

On the solid wood desk behind him lay the King Alcott pen.

Many people had been trying to unmask Frosty’s identity.

They were eager to uncover who he really was.

Now, he had dropped another hint. If anyone was sharp enough, they might just follow the trail to the bait.

Thursday’s press conference arrived.

Hayden attended the event in a formal suit.

….

In the left breast pocket of his suit, the green cap of a pen peeked out. It was enough for those in the know to recognize it as the Montblanc King Alcott pen.

Since Hayden had appeared on Elaine’s news show for an interview, his good looks had made waves on Twitter, sparking widespread discussion.

So, this time, the press conference by the Ministry of Public Security drew many young viewers who wouldn’t typically be interested in such news. They were there just to see Hayden.

As soon as Hayden appeared on camera, Twitter was abuzz with analysis.

“Can anyone tell me what pen Hayden’s got in his pocket? The pen cap looks so cool! I need one just like it!”

Chapter 626

“The cap is obvious even though he hasn’t shown the pen. It’s Montblanc’s King Alcott pen. Super expensive. Don’t try if you’re not rolling in cash.”

“It’s not that bad. King Alcott’s pen is only a few hundred bucks. Surely someone can afford that.”

“My Dad gave me one for my coming-of-age gift. I didn’t expect it to be the same as Hayden’s.”

“I remember that pen! Didn’t Violeta have one too? It’s part of a couple’s set, right? I think Violeta got one as a birthday gift.”

“You’re absolutely right. I’m a huge fan of hers. A few years ago, she posted a picture on Twitter showing off that pen. It was a gift, and after that, the price of the couple’s set skyrocketed. It was a limited edition to begin with, and now it’s worth thousands each.”

The discussion grew lively.

Hayden’s plan was working.

The conversation naturally shifted from Violeta to Frosty.

Frosty’s fans chimed in in the comment section.

“No way! Frosty also posted a picture of that pen yesterday. Is Frosty actually Hayden?”

“Whoa, someone needs to check Hayden’s hand looks a lot like Frosty’s!”

The comments quickly took a turn.

What started as a discussion about Hayden spiraled into a debate over Frosty’s true identity.

One user even compared the hand in Frosty’s Twitter photo with Hayden’s hand from the news broadcast. They found an 87% overlap in the features of the two hands.

Considering the differences in angles, an 87% match was incredibly high.

This strongly suggests that Frosty and Hayden might be the same person.

The possibility that Frosty was actually Hayden was now over 30%.

A lot of people are starting to speculate about Frosty’s true identity.

They couldn’t believe it.

Everyone had always assumed Frosty was likely a big shot in the financial world. No one expected him to be a high-ranking official!

While it made sense that someone so familiar with the stock market could either be a financial mogul or a government official, this revelation was shocking.

The likelihood that Frosty was actually Hayden had now jumped to over 50%.

Some determined fans started comparing Hayden’s personal history.

A few years ago, when Hayden was a deputy branch manager, it coincided with the time when Frosty was active on Twitter, offering advice to a distressed user.

As a deputy manager, Hayden would have been well-versed in the stock market, allowing him to make accurate predictions and casually respond to people online.

The timeline lined up perfectly, making the probability that Frosty was Hayden now over 70%.

It was almost certain now.

Frosty’s identity had been a topic of intense interest for years, with countless fans trying to unmask him.

Now, with a solid lead, the pursuit grew even more fervent.

This press conference might very well be the day Frosty’s true identity was finally revealed!

On Twitter, someone even created a timeline to piece everything together.

The Prince pen was part of a couple’s set.

Last night, Frosty posted the King Alcott pen. Not long ago, he also posted images of wedding stuff and a mug with lipstick stain, indicating he was getting married soon.

Queen Viviana’s pen in the couple’s set would naturally be in the hands of his partner.

Hayden brought the pen to the press conference, which suggested he deeply loved his partner.

Judging by the wear on the pen cap, he probably used it frequently or toyed with it daily.

It must have been at least three or four years old, maybe even older.

Frosty registered his Twitter account seven years ago.

It was also when Violeta started her career.

People wondered if Frosty was Hayden. Why didn’t he follow any military or official government social media accounts but a bunch of gossip accounts instead?

It was all so puzzling.

What was he trying to hide?

“Here’s a bold theory. Frosty is Hayden, and Hayden is Frosty. It’s totally normal for him to follow those accounts. Why shouldn’t he enjoy some gossip?”

Chapter 627

“Yeah, just because he’s serious at work doesn’t mean he can’t relax and enjoy some celebrity gossip after work hours, right?”

“I don’t think Frosty is that kind of person. If he were really into gossip, his personality wouldn’t be so aloof. People who love gossip are usually more outgoing, or at least lively. I bet he follows those accounts to keep tabs on things.”

“Do you think Frosty’s girlfriend or fiancée might be someone from the entertainment industry?”

“Gosh, the more you guys talk, the more this feels like a massive scandal! How did we not figure this out sooner?”

The speculation and discussion about Frosty online grew more intense, which was exactly what Hayden had intended.

He had set the bait, and now more and more people were biting.

The sense of discovery, the thrill of unraveling the mystery, would make the eventual reveal much more satisfying and accepting.

When the official announcement came, people would have that moment of triumph, thinking, I knew it! I totally called it! It would give them a sense of participation and accomplishment.

Violeta heard about the press conference and called Hayden, asking directly if Frosty was his Twitter account.

Hayden hadn’t planned on telling her, but since she asked, he couldn’t deny it.

“Yeah, I just randomly registered that account back then.”

“So, you’ve been secretly following me with that account all this time? And you didn’t tell me because you were afraid I’d make fun of you? Haha! Let’s follow each other then.”

In the past, it wasn’t the right time for them to follow each other.

But now, with Violeta following him, it would be a major event for the fans!

This time, Hayden didn’t stop Violeta from following him, and they easily connected online.

With countless people already watching Frosty’s Twitter activity, it didn’t take long for them to notice when a new name popped up on his follow list.

“No way! This is huge! Frosty and Violeta are mutuals!”

Frosty and Violeta.

Just like that, Violeta’s name shot to the top of the trending list.

It didn’t matter if people were interested or not; everyone now knew about the news.

Frosty’s fame was niche, but Violeta’s popularity was mainstream.

After all, Violeta was an A-list celebrity!

She didn’t follow many people on Twitter.

Apart from producers, directors, and writers she had worked with, her following list only included close friends in the industry.

Frosty was her first mutual friend from outside the entertainment circle.

Initially, only Frosty’s fans were busy trying to figure out if he was really Hayden.

But now that he and Violeta had followed each other, her fans were curious too.

And when it came to digging up information, her fans were the best in the game.

In no time, they dug up the comparison photos that Frosty’s fans had spent so much effort creating. They even spent a full day and night combing through Frosty’s nearly 130 thousand followers.

In his follower list, they found a few Twitter Blue accounts.

Twitter Blue accounts don’t follow just anyone. For Frosty to be followed by Twitter Blue, he had to be someone important!

It was well known that only government, corporate, educational, or major media organizations can get verified with Twitter Blue. These accounts usually represent official entities.

These specific accounts just so happened to be from the Ministry of Public Security’s news department!

There was also solid evidence of the 87% match between

Hayden’s hand and Frosty’s hand.

Moreover, Hayden’s surname was related to Frosty. Many people incorporate their real name into their online username.

So many coincidences couldn’t happen to the same person.

The truth was out.

Frosty was Hayden, and Hayden was Frosty.

The disguise had been blown, and the comment section exploded.

“You’re Hayden?”

“Oh my god.”

“Frosty? No, we should call you Frosty the GOAT!”

“Dude, you’re so cool!”

The good news was that Hayden’s secret identity had been revealed.

Chapter 628

The bad news was that Hayden had a fiancée.

Many female fans who had confessed their feelings to him felt heartbroken.

Fans of Frosty were overjoyed, solving a mystery they thought would last a lifetime. They did not expect to find out who Frosty was under his alias, but with some help from Violeta’s fans, the truth came out.

They knew he was exceptional, but did not expect him to be this outstanding. it was mind-blowing.

Turns out, even top officials can feel down sometimes.

Looking back at his previous posts, his mentions of missing someone on Twitter now seemed quite romantic…

Despite the heartbreak, many were still captivated by Hayden’s romantic side.

“A high-ranking official who is wealthy, handsome, and loyal to his country. This level of dedication is rare. It’s killing me; I swear I’ll become a vegetarian from now on, praying for a man like him.”

“Putting his status aside, such loyalty is hard to come by.”

“Throughout history, true love seems to exist only among the rich.”

Indeed, human nature loves to spectate.

Previously, everyone was curious about who Frosty really was.

Now, with his alias revealed, the focus has shifted to who Hayden’s fiancée might be.

“Am I the only one curious about who Hayden’s fiancée really is?”

“Who is it? Who knows, tell me! I can’t sleep!”

Whenever there was something about Violeta on Twitter, Evelina would definitely take notice.

Violeta and Frosty were trending together.

Even though Evelina did not know who Frosty was, the lively online discussions caught her eye.

Something felt off about this to her.

During a break on set, Evelina called Shania to check on any updates.

Shania admitted, “No, that guy hasn’t come back these days, I haven’t been able to catch his car.”

Evelina wasn’t pleased with Shania’s progress and pressed for more, “Do you have any other findings?”

While staking out in Liberty Grove, aside from watching the gate, Shania spent her days lording over others and taking selfies, sharing them on Twitter and Instagram.

The security guards were tired of it, but since tenants were also owners, they could not do much except watch Shania’s daily routine of selfies at the Liberty Grove gate or her trips to the supermarket across the street.

Sensing Evelina’s dissatisfaction, Shania added, “Well, I did find out some things.”

“Such as?” Evelina asked.

“I found out which floor Violeta lives on!

“I plan to go directly to her floor and stake out the door. It will definitely be much more efficient than at the gate.”

Impatient, Evelina urged, “Hurry up!” before hanging up.

Shania breathed a sigh of relief after the call.

However, she had not actually found out which floor Violeta lived on; it was just a fib to appease Evelina.

With no progress after so many days, pretending was not a solution anymore.

It was crucial to actually find out Violeta’s floor.

Given that Violeta had been living in Liberty Grove for years, it should not be too hard to discover.

Shania approached the security guard to ask, but he just rolled his eyes and ignored her, leaving her frustrated.

Meanwhile, the question remained. Who was Hayden Frost’s fiancée?

Others might not have known, but Zelena knew very well.

As a former student of Toland University, it did not take her a second to guess that the person had to be Violeta!

It was hard to imagine that Violeta had ended up with Hayden.

However, they had a good relationship back in school, so it was not too surprising that they ended up together.

Hayden, the son of a high official, had followed in his father’s footsteps truly; the apple did not fall far from the tree.

The Frost family was still highly prestigious, making this marriage seem like a perfect match.

Zelena almost felt jealous, wondering why things always seemed so easy for Violeta while she struggled.

She liked Nolan, but now Nolan was getting closer to Polly. Zelena was not sure what Polly had done, but it was clear she was drawing Nolan in.

Chapter 629

Violeta seemed to easily get what she wanted.

Her career was thriving, and her marriage was on a smooth path too.

This left Zelena feeling extremely unsettled.

If she could not have something, she was determined that Violeta would not have it either!

Zelena started to hatch a plan to tarnish Violeta’s reputation.

Online, fragmented bits of information had been circulating, leaving everyone guessing, but there was still no solid proof.

Frosty had not updated his Twitter, puzzling netizens even more.

Violeta’s fan base was also experiencing some turbulence.

From previous interactions, anyone close to Violeta was considered at least a friend, if not more.

The fact that Frosty was connected to Hayden, who was not a public figure, sparked questions about their relationship.

Were they just friends, or was there more to it?

This kind of ambiguity fueled speculation and various theories.

The speed at which fans gathered information was astounding.

Soon enough, someone dug up an old photo posted by Zoren a few years back from a gathering, featuring Hayden.

The photo captured a small group, including other friends like Liam, the CEO of Ridge Group.

Some eagle-eyed fans even spotted a blurry figure in light green at the edge of the deck.

Although the figure was blurry, it was clear from the physical features that it was a woman.

The one-piece swimsuit she wore was from a luxury brand, identifiable through its pattern. The price was easily verifiable on the official website, having originally sold for over 1800 before being sold out and discontinued.

Fans, perhaps with a keen sense for their idol, believed this figure was Violeta. They were all too familiar with her physique, having repeatedly watched her movies and TV shows, to the extent of having her as their screensaver.

Since Violeta was a cousin of Zoren, it was normal for them to attend private gatherings together.

Thus, it emerged that Hayden and Violeta had known each other

for at least seven or eight years, maybe even more.

Then, other fans unearthed some fragmented information.

Hayden and Violeta were once classmates!

Alumni from the same school could testify to this.

“I don’t know if you guys noticed, but Hayden was a student at Toland University, and Violeta was also at Toland, just two years his junior.”

“They were classmates, and Hayden was even a good friend of Violeta’s cousin Zoren; they might have known each other since their freshman year.”

“Wait a minute, look what I found! Zoren and Kaylee are actually following each other! And Zoren even shared all of Kaylee’s

tweets! Oh my god, what a bombshell.”

Hayden probably did not expect the sudden turn of events spurred by netizens.

By digging into him, then Violeta, and finally Zoren, the ultimate victim became Kaylee.

Since Zoren and Kaylee confirmed their relationship, the interaction on their social media has been very frequent, with Zoren even commenting on Kaylee’s posts.

Initially, Kaylee’s fans thought she was just about to sign a contract with Pet Haven and become a goodwill ambassador.

However, led by Violeta’s fans, the perspective shifted.

The direct interactions between the two did not seem like a business relationship but rather appeared more personal, like that of a couple.

Even in business negotiations, it would be unusual for a CEO to personally intervene, yet here he was, actively engaging in Kaylee’s comments.

Something felt off, very off.

Could it be that these two were in love?

Zoren was a man who could not keep a secret for long, and soon enough, netizens discovered that he had ordered 999 roses sent to Kaylee’s company.

The hashtag went viral and quickly climbed to the top of the trending list, sparking rumors of a romance between Pet Haven CEO Zoren and Kaylee.

Kaylee’s career was just beginning to flourish, and she had never expected her first trending topic to revolve around her personal life.

When her agent called to break the news, Kaylee was a bit taken aback.

It was not until she checked Twitter and saw the trending search for herself that her ears started ringing and her mind went blank.

“Are you really dating the CEO of Pet Haven?” her agent asked.

Chapter 630

Kaylee regained her composure and confirmed, “Yes.”

Her agent sighed, “You should head back to the company first.”

Kaylee avoided looking at her social media comments.

She felt conflicted but was mentally prepared, having anticipated this day.

She realized she was not suited for this industry, and if this incident impacted her career, perhaps it was meant to be that way.

Upon her return to the company, her agent, who had known her for years and understood her well, asked, “Do you realize you’re at a critical juncture in your career? How do you plan to handle this?”

Kaylee paused, “I’ve always seen myself as an actress, not a celebrity.

“I have my own life and I’m ready to face the consequences of my decisions.”

After all, isn’t life about making choices?

Kaylee saw no reason why she should not stand by her choices.

She chose to be with Zoren, ready to face whatever came with that decision. She did not view it as giving up her career for love; she was merely following her heart.

She recognized that she didn’t fit into this industry and believed that without Violeta, she might not have even made it to being a B-lister.

The agent sighed, giving Kaylee a look of regret, and asked, “Do you think he will marry you?”

This question took Kaylee by surprise. She choked up, unsure of how to respond, as she had never considered this herself.

The agent looked away, not pressing the issue.

“Since you’ve made up your mind, I just hope you won’t regret it. Admitting the relationship will have some impact-nothing too major, but it’s significant enough not to affect your acting career,” the agent said.

“You should discuss it with him first. I’ll manage your account for now, and the company will issue the statement on your behalf.”

“Okay,” Kaylee responded.

After the agent left, Kaylee took out her phone and called Zoren, but he did not answer, possibly busy.

She leaned back in her chair, looking out at the sky.

Shortly after, Zoren returned her call.

“Hello,” Kaylee answered.

Zoren, aware of the online buzz, cut straight to the chase, “Kay, do you want to go public?”

“Zoren, will you marry me?”

“If you want to get married, why not?”

“Then let’s go public.”

“Kay, I can also make you the female lead.”

Violeta felt very sorry for involving Kaylee in this situation.

After finishing her filming, she called Kaylee to check on her.

By then, Kaylee was calm, not expecting that Violeta and Hayden had deliberately leaked the information.

“Oh, so I was just a pawn in this? I thought it was uncovered by netizens.”

“Kay, I’m really sorry. I didn’t expect this either.”

“It’s okay, whether we announce it early or late, it’s still going public. I’ve already discussed it with Zoren, and we plan to issue a statement admitting the relationship.”

“Really? That’s wonderful.”

If not for Evelina’s interference, Violeta and Hayden might have chosen a quiet day to announce their relationship.

However, with external meddling, they had to proceed with caution.

After talking with Kaylee and seeing her optimistic attitude, Violeta felt reassured.

At eight in the evening, Kaylee made a public statement on Twitter, confirming her relationship with Zoren.

During the day, she had been too nervous to look at the comments.

It was not until later that evening, back in her apartment and unable to sleep, that she decided to check her phone.

To her surprise, the comments were overwhelmingly positive- all blessings.

Kaylee was delighted by the unexpected support.

“Wishing happiness to the beautiful lady.”

“Love is meant to be shared openly. There’s no need to hide it.”

“I truly enjoy the characters you portray and hope you get even better roles in the future.”

“Actors are people too. Being in a relationship is completely normal.”

“Hehe, as a fan of Violeta, I’m rooting for Kay and Zoren to find joy together!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next